Migne Reading Room

PL 3 · cols. 911–982

Novatianus presbyter Romanus, De Trinitate liber

Editors' preface

PL 3:911
NOVATIANI PRESBYTERI ROMANI DE TRINITATE LIBER.
THE BOOK OF NOVATIAN, PRIEST OF ROME, ON THE TRINITY.
ARGUMENTUM. — Dividitur tractatus Novatiani de Trinitate in tringinta et unum caput. Primum de iis verbis regulae veritatis, seu fidei (quam Symbolum vocamus) commentatur, quae nos credere jubent in Deum Patrem et Dominum omnipotentem, rerum omnibus perfectissimum creatorem, a capite 1 ad 8 usque, ubi, inter alia etiam attributa divina, immensitatem, aeternitatem, unitatem, bonitatem, immutabilitatem, immortalitatem, spiritualitatem, partim ex ratione, partim ex SS. Litteris astruit; additque nec passiones, nec membra Deo attribui posse, haecque in Scriptura solummodo ἀνθρωποπαθικῶς de Deo enuntiari. A capite 9 usque ad 28, ad ea Symboli nostri quoque verba late explicanda accedit, quae nobis fidem commendant in Filium Dei Jesum Christum, Dominum, Deum nostrum, Christum in Veteri Testamento promissum, verum hominem, verumque Deum esse, Scripturam Veteris Novique Foederis auctoritate probat; capite, 18 errorem Sabellianorum refutat, et auctoritate SS. Litterarum distinctionem Patris et Filii confirmat, hujusque haeresiarchae objectionibus aliorumque dein respondet. De fide in Spiritum sanctum agit capite 18, inquiens: Deinceps fidei auctoritatem admonere nos, post Patrem et Filium, credere etiam in Spiritum sanctum: cujus operationes ex Scripturis recenset et comprobat. Dein unitatem Dei cum ante disputatis conjungere studet, tandemque summam rerum expositarum exhibet.
ARGUMENT. — Novatian's treatise on the Trinity is divided into thirty-one chapters. First, from chapter 1 up to 8, he comments on those words of the rule of truth, or of faith (which we call the Creed), which bid us believe in God the Father and Lord almighty, the most perfect creator of all things; there, among other divine attributes as well, he establishes immensity, eternity, unity, goodness, immutability, immortality and spirituality, partly from reason, partly from the Holy Scriptures; and he adds that neither passions nor members can be attributed to God, and that such things are said of God in Scripture only anthropopathically. From chapter 9 up to 28 he turns to explaining at length those words of our Creed also which commend to us faith in the Son of God, Jesus Christ, the Lord, our God; he proves by the authority of the Scripture of the Old and New Covenant that the Christ promised in the Old Testament is true man and true God; in chapter 18 he refutes the error of the Sabellians, confirms by the authority of the Holy Scriptures the distinction of the Father and the Son, and then answers the objections of this heresiarch and of others. He treats of faith in the Holy Spirit in chapter 18, saying: Next, the authority of the faith admonishes us, after the Father and the Son, to believe also in the Holy Spirit; and he reviews and proves His operations from the Scriptures. Then he strives to join the unity of God to what was argued before, and at last presents a summary of the matters set out.
Editors' notes and page, col. 911

Footnotes

(11) ‹anchor: (not visible)› · call in col 911

Maran. loc. cit.

Maran, in the place cited.

(printed under page 507)

Page

  • running head: 911 NOVATIANI PRESBYTER[I …] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Levissima sunt, quae Pamelius›; B ‹fector et creator in delictis›; C ‹tatem accepit. Quin etiam› (in the footnote text at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 884 after ‹reprehendit,›
  • other: ligature doubt raised by the check (text not changed): Queritur | Quaeritur (æ apparently faintly printed; text not changed)
  • other: page shared with PL003/ed_novatianus_dissertatio; this file is a copy of its notes (QA keeps this unit's own)
  • running head: 911 NOVATIANI PRESBYTERI ROMANI 912
  • marginal letters: A ‹esse Deum, hocce in capite› (right column, Lumper); B ‹deos, sed unum ostendit› (right column, Lumper); C ‹ctore sanctitatis, pendere› (right column, Lumper); D (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 884 after ‹reprehendit› (Lumper, not set); 885 after ‹dissociassent.› (Lumper, not set); 886 before ‹ARGUMENTUM›
  • other: the ARGUMENTUM is editors' matter (Migne's argument), set in layer 1 by the driver's ruling (Ray 2026-10-17). The upper part of the page (both columns) is the end of Lumper's dissertation on Novatian, editors' prose, NOT set; its notes (11), (12) not set. "Trinitate" and "Christum" print with a damaged r (Tı initate, Chıistum): read as Trinitate, Christum. UNSURE: "capite, 18 errorem Sabellianorum" (comma as printed) and "agit capite 18" both print 18; the Holy Spirit chapter is 29 in the 31-chapter division and the anti-Sabellian chapters lie later than 18, so one or both numerals are likely misprints; set as printed. The Greek ἀνθρωποπαθικῶς: the kappa is not clearly distinguishable from chi at this resolution; set κ.
  • misprints kept as printed: tringinta (for triginta) in the ARGUMENTUM (Q2).
  • other: Q2 UNSURE: "Foederis" in the ARGUMENTUM; the italic ligature at this resolution may be æ (Fæderis) rather than œ; text not changed.
PL 3:912
Editors' notes and page, col. 912

Footnotes

(12) ‹anchor: tres deos efficeret› · call in col 912

Maran. Divinit. D. N. J. C. lib. cit. p. 521.

Maran, On the Divinity of Our Lord Jesus Christ, book cited, p. 521.

(printed under page 507)

Page

  • running head: I PRESBYTERI ROMANI 912 (left part cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹esse Deum, hocce in capite›; B ‹deos, sed unum ostendit›; C ‹ctore sanctitatis, pendere› (in the footnote area, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 885 after ‹dissociassent›
  • misprints kept as printed: ‹cousortio› (for consortio; English renders "fellowship")
  • other: page shared with PL003/ed_novatianus_dissertatio; this file is a copy of its notes (QA keeps this unit's own)
  • running head: 911 NOVATIANI PRESBYTERI ROMANI 912
  • marginal letters: A ‹esse Deum, hocce in capite›; B ‹deos, sed unum ostendit›; C ‹ctore sanctitatis, pendere›; D (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 885 after ‹dissociassent.› (Lumper, not set)
  • other: no layer-1 text in this column. The column above the full-width title is the end of Lumper's dissertation (editors' prose, not set), with its notes (11), (12). The page's layer-1 matter (title and ARGUMENTUM, printed full width) is set whole in c911_a.md per the driver's ruling.
PL 3:913
CAPUT PRIMUM.
Chapter I.
De Trinitate disputaturus Novatianus ex regula fidei proponit ut primo credamus in Deum Patrem et Dominum omnipotentem, rerum omnium perfectissimum conditorem. Creationis opera pulchre describuntur. Liberum hominis arbitrium asseritur. Misericordia Dei in poena homini infligenda monstratur. Piorum impiorumque animarum post mortem locus statuitur.
Novatian, about to treat of the Trinity, sets out from the rule of faith that first we believe in God the Father and Lord almighty, the most perfect founder of all things. The works of creation are beautifully described. The free will of man is asserted. The mercy of God is shown in the punishment to be inflicted on man. The place of the souls of the pious and the impious after death is determined.
Regula exigit veritatis ut primo omnium credamus in Deum Patrem et Dominum omnipotentem id est, rerum omnium perfectissimum conditorem qui coelum alta sublimitate suspenderit, terram dejecta mole solidaverit, maria soluto liquore diffuderit, et haec omnia propriis et condignis instrumentis et ornata et plena digesserit. Nam et in solidamento coeli luciferos solis ortus excitavit, lunae candentem globum ad solatium noctis mensurnis incrementis orbis implevit, astrorum etiam radios variis fulgoribus micantis lucis accendit: et haec omnia legitimis meatibus circumire totum mundi ambitum voluit, humano generi (Gen. I, 14) dies, menses, annos, signa, tempora, utilitatesque factura. In terris quoque altissimos montes in verticem sustulit, valles in ima dejecit, campos aequaliter stravit, animalium greges ad varias hominum servitutes utiliter instituit. Silvarum quoque robora humanis usibus profutura solidavit, fruges in cibum elicuit, fontium ora reseravit, et lapsuris fluminibus infudit. Post quae, ne non etiam ipsis quoque deliciis procurasset oculorum, variis florum coloribus ad voluntatem spectantium cuncta vestivit. In ipso quoque mari, quamvis esset et magnitudine et utilitate mirabile, multimoda animalia, nunc mediocris, nunc vasti corporis fingit, ingenium artificis de institutionis varietate
The rule of truth requires that first of all we believe in God the Father and Lord almighty, that is, the most perfect founder of all things, Who has hung the heaven in lofty sublimity, has made firm the earth with its mass cast down, has spread out the seas with their loosened liquid, and has set all these things in order, both furnished and filled with their own fitting instruments. For in the firmament of heaven too He roused the light-bearing risings of the sun, He filled the shining globe of the moon, for the solace of the night, with the monthly increases of its orb, He kindled also the rays of the stars with the varied brightness of their twinkling light; and He willed that all these things should go round the whole circuit of the world in their lawful courses, to make for the human race (Gen. 1:14) days, months, years, signs, seasons and benefits. On the earth also He raised the highest mountains to a peak, cast down the valleys into the depths, levelled the plains evenly, and usefully appointed the herds of animals for the various services of men. He also made firm the strength of the forests, to be of profit for human uses, drew forth the crops for food, unsealed the mouths of springs, and poured them into running rivers. After which, so that He should not fail to provide also for the very delights of the eyes, He clothed all things with the varied colours of flowers for the pleasure of those who behold them. In the sea itself also, although it was admirable both in its greatness and in its usefulness, He fashions manifold animals, now of moderate, now of vast body, which to the ingenuity of the Craftsman, from the variety of the design,
Editors' notes and page, col. 913

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 508)

(1) ‹suspenderit› · call in col 913

Cœlum alta sublimitate suspenderit. Hunc Novatiani locum imitatus fuisse videtur Minucius in Octavio, cap. 4, ubi hæc leguntur: Cœlum licet sua materia suspenderit, licet terram fundaverint pondera, et mare licet influxerit e liquore. His gemina item videas apud Lactantium Divin. Instit., lib. II, cap. 9, sub init. Neque omittas velim Theophilum ad Autolycum lib. I, cap 4.

"He hung the heaven with lofty height." Minucius in the Octavius, ch. 4, seems to have imitated this passage of Novatian; there we read: "Though the heaven be hung by its own matter, though weights have founded the earth, and though the sea has flowed in from liquid." You may see twin passages in Lactantius, Divine Institutes, book II, ch. 9, near the beginning. Nor, please, overlook Theophilus, To Autolycus, book I, ch. 4.

(printed under page 508)

(2) ‹mensurnis› · call in col 913

Mensurnis. Sic legimus ex ms. cod. Angl. pro menstruis; quod ea vox B. Cypriano etiam Afro usitata sit Epist. XXVIII, num. 11, et Epist. XXXIV, num. 23. Certe etiam sic legebat antea Gagnæus, PAMEL. — Neque aliter Whistonus, Welchmanus et Jacksonus.

"Mensurnis" (monthly). So we read from the English manuscript codex instead of "menstruis", because that word was in use also with the African, blessed Cyprian, Letter 28, no. 11, and Letter 34, no. 23. Certainly Gagnæus too read so before. PAMELIUS. — Nor otherwise Whiston, Welchman and Jackson.

(printed under page 508)

(3) ‹legitimis› · call in col 913

Legitimis. Scilicet, per legem divinam institis. Eadem phrasi utitur Eusebius Præp. Evang. lib. VII, cap. 10. JACKSON.

"Lawful", that is, appointed by divine law. Eusebius uses the same phrase, Preparation for the Gospel, book VII, ch. 10. JACKSON.

(printed under page 508)

(4) ‹procurasset› · call in col 913

Ne non etiam ipsis quoque deliciis procurasset. Est quidem hæc phrasis Tertullianica, quales infra aliæ quoque: ut denotatur, edici ac viritior cap. 2; qua pater cap. 12; confibularet cap. 18. Verum inde non sequi hunc librum Tertulliani esse vel ex eo patet, quod Afri scriptores omnes, etiam hoc posteriores, utpote B. Cyprianus, Minucius Felix, B. Pacianus et Arnobius similibus uti solent. PAMEL. — Aliter Gagnæus, apud quem sic legimus: Postea ut ipsis quoque delicias procuraret oculis. Sed lectio Pameliana cum editis ex codice Anglicano cohæret. Ventri procuratum est, habet Noster infra, de Cib. Judaic. cap. 6, eadem constructione. JACKSON.

"Lest He should not have provided also for delights themselves." This phrase is indeed Tertullianic, as are others below: such as "denotatur", "edici" and "viritior" in ch. 2; "qua pater" in ch. 12; "confibularet" in ch. 18. But that it does not follow from this that this book is Tertullian's is plain from the fact that all the African writers, even those later than him, such as blessed Cyprian, Minucius Felix, blessed Pacian and Arnobius, are wont to use similar expressions. PAMELIUS. — Gagnæus has it otherwise; in him we read: "Afterwards, that He might provide delights for the eyes themselves." But Pamelius's reading agrees with the editions from the English codex. Our author has "it was provided for the belly" below, On Jewish Foods, ch. 6, with the same construction. JACKSON.

(printed under page 508)

(5) ‹—› · call in col 914 (before "tur (7)"; footnote printed under page 508, kept here)

Cujus. Cui legendum conjicit Welchmanus.

"Cujus" (of which). Welchman conjectures that "cui" (to which) should be read.

(printed under page 508)

(6) ‹—› · call in col 914 (before "tur (7)"; footnote printed under page 508, kept here)

Quem. Sic rescripsimus cum Jackseno, ut ad hominem referatur. Al. quæ.

"Quem" (whom). So we have rewritten it with Jackson, so that it refers to man. Others: "quæ".

(printed under page 508)

(7) ‹—tur› · call in col 914 (seen at "tur (7)"; footnote printed under page 508, kept here)

Doceretur. Ita reposui ex Lat. Latinio, quod meliorem fundit sensum quam edit. Pamelii diceretur. JACKSON.

"Doceretur" (he was taught). I have restored this from Latinus Latinius, since it yields a better sense than Pamelius's edition's "diceretur" (he was said). JACKSON.

(printed under page 508)

Page

  • running head: 913 LIBER DE TRINIT[...] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A beside "CAPUT PRIMUM." (right column "testan"); B beside "solidamento coeli luciferos solis ortus excitavit,"; C beside "cuncta vestivit. In ipso quoque mari, quamvis esset"; D beside the commentary at the foot ("Welchmanus et")
  • old-edition numerals: 887 after meatibus
  • misprints kept as printed (commentary): ‹institis› in note (3) (for institutis); ‹Jackseno› in note (6) (for Jacksono)
PL 3:914
testantia. Quibus non contentus, ne forte fremitus et cursus aquarum, cum dispendio possessoris humani, alienum occuparet elementum, fines littoribus inclusit: quo cum fremens fluctus et ex alto sinu spumans unda venisset, rursum in se rediret nec terminos concessos excederet, servans jura praescripta: ut divinas leges tanto magis homo custodiret, quanto illas etiam elementa servassent. Post quae hominem quoque mundo praeposuit et quidem (Gen. I, 27) ad imaginem Dei factum: cui mentem et rationem indidit et prudentiam, ut Deum posset imitari: cujus etsi corporis terrena primordia, coelestis tamen et divini halitus inspirata substantia: quem, cum (Gen. I, 28) omnia in servitutem illi dedisset, solum liberum esse voluit. Et ne in periculum caderet rursum soluta libertas (Gen. II, 17), mandatum posuit, quo tamen non inesse malum fructu arboris doceretur, sed futurum, si forte ex voluntate hominis de contemptu datae legis praemoneretur. Nam et liber esse debuerat, ne incongruenter Dei imago serviret: et lex addenda, ne usque ad contemptum dantis libertas effraenata prorumperet: ut et praemia condigna et merita poenarum consequenter exciperet, suum jam habens illud, quod motu mentis in alterutram partem agitare voluisset: ex quo mortalitas, invidia utique, in ipsum redit; qui cum illam de obedientia posset evadere, in eamdem incurrit, dum ex consilio perverso (Gen. III, 5) Deus esse festinat: cujus tamen poenam nihilominus indulgenter temperavit, dum non tam ipse, quam labores ejus maledicuntur super terram. Nam et quod requiritur, non ex ignorantia venit, sed spem hominis futurae in Christo et inventionis et salutis ostendit: et quod
bear witness. Not content with these, lest perhaps the roaring and the course of the waters, to the loss of the human possessor, should seize upon an element not its own, He enclosed them with shores as boundaries: so that when the roaring flood and the wave foaming from the deep bosom had come, it should return again into itself and not exceed the limits granted to it, keeping the prescribed laws: so that man should keep the divine laws all the more, inasmuch as even the elements had kept them. After these things He also set man over the world, and him indeed made after the image of God (Gen. 1:27): into whom He put mind and reason and prudence, so that he might be able to imitate God: of whom, though the beginnings of the body are earthly, yet the substance is breathed in from a heavenly and divine breath: whom, when He had given all things into his service (Gen. 1:28), He willed alone to be free. And lest freedom, once loosed, should fall again into danger (Gen. 2:17), He laid down a commandment, by which, however, he was to be taught that evil was not present in the fruit of the tree, but was forewarned that it would be, if perhaps [it arose] from the will of man out of contempt of the law given. For he both ought to have been free, lest the image of God should unfittingly be a slave; and a law was to be added, lest unbridled freedom should break out even to contempt of the Giver: so that he might consequently receive both worthy rewards and the deserts of punishments, having now as his own that which he had willed, by the motion of his mind, to drive in either direction: from which mortality, a reproach indeed, comes back upon himself; who, though he could have escaped it by obedience, runs into it, while by perverse counsel he hastens to be God (Gen. 3:5): whose punishment nevertheless He tempered indulgently, in that not so much he himself as his labours are cursed upon the earth. For that also which is asked does not come from ignorance, but shows the hope of man of a finding and of a salvation to come in Christ: and that
Editors' notes and page, col. 914

Footnotes

(8) ‹ut et› · call in col 914

Ut et. Sic Pamelius cum cæteris editis. Jacksonus tamen mallet et ut.

"Ut et". So Pamelius with the other editions. Jackson, however, would prefer "et ut".

(printed under page 508)

(9) ‹ex quo mortalitas› · call in col 914

Mortalitas. Cum Jacksono Pamelium sequimur ita legentem. Al. mortalitatis invidia, locum istum minus recte assecuti.

"Mortality". With Jackson we follow Pamelius, who reads so. Others have "the envy of mortality", grasping this passage less rightly.

(printed under page 508)

(10) ‹indulgenter temperavit› · call in col 914

Temperavit. Addendam vocem Deus contextus postulare videtur, omissam fortasse a librario propter sequentis similitudinem Dum: quæ est conjectura Welchmani et Jacksoni. Mox vero sive legas cum Gagnæo super terram, sive cum Gelenio aliisque super terra, non refert.

"Tempered". The context seems to require that the word "Deus" (God) be added, omitted perhaps by the copyist because of its likeness to the following "Dum": this is the conjecture of Welchman and Jackson. Just after, whether you read "super terram" with Gagnæus or "super terra" with Gelenius and others makes no difference.

(printed under page 508)

(11) ‹et inventionis› · call in col 914

Inventionis. Vox importuna Jacksono, qui rescribendum censet resurrectionis vel revelationis, ex Rom. VIII, 20 21, quo respexisse Novatianum existimat. Minus quidem apposite. Melius Welchmanus, redemptionis. Sed nihil mutandum videtur. Alluserit fortasse auctor ad illud Luc. XIX, 10: Venit enim Filius hominis quærere et salvum facere quod perierat.

"Of finding". An unsuitable word to Jackson, who thinks "resurrectionis" (of resurrection) or "revelationis" (of revelation) should be written, from Rom. 8:20–21, to which he thinks Novatian was looking. Not very aptly. Better Welchman: "redemptionis" (of redemption). But nothing seems to need changing. The author may have been alluding to Luke 19:10: "For the Son of man came to seek and to save that which was lost."

(printed under page 508)

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left]R DE TRINITATE. 914
  • marginal letters: A testantia. Quibus non contentus; B esse voluit. Et ne in periculum; C non tam ipse, quam labores; D mur ita legentem (in the Commentarius)
  • old-edition numerals: 888 after liber esse
PL 3:915
(Ibid. 22, 23, 24) ne de ligno arboris vitae contingat arcetur, non de invidiae maligno livore descendit, sed ne vivens in aeternum, nisi peccata Christus ante donasset, circumferret secum in poenam sui semper immortale delictum. Quanquam etiam superioribus, id est super ipsum quoque solidamentum partibus, quae non sunt hodie nostris contemplabiles oculis, Angelos prius instituerit, spiritales Virtutes digesserit, Thronos Potestatesque praefecerit, et alia multa coelorum immensa spatia, et sacramentorum infinita opera condiderit, ut immensus hic licet mundus pene novissimum magis Dei corporalium rerum appareat opus esse, quam solum. Namque quae infra terram jacent, neque ipsa sunt digestis et ordinatis potestatibus vacua. Locus enim est quo piorum animae impiorumque ducuntur, futuri judicii praejudicia sentientes: ut operum ipsius in omnibus partibus redundantes magnitudines non intra mundi hujus, capacissimos licet, ut diximus, sinus conclusas videremus, sed etiam infra ipsius mundi et profunda et altitudines cogitare possemus; et sic considerata operum magnitudine, tantae molis digne mirari possemus artificem.
(ibid. vv. 22-24) he is kept back from touching the wood of the tree of life, this did not come down from the malignant spite of envy, but was so that, living for ever, unless Christ had first forgiven his sins, he should not carry about with him for his punishment his own transgression, forever immortal. And yet in the higher parts too, that is, above the firmament itself as well, parts which are not today visible to our eyes, He first established angels, arranged spiritual Virtues, set Thrones and Powers over [them], and founded many other immense spaces of the heavens and infinite works of mysteries, so that this world, immense though it is, appears to be almost the last of God's works among corporeal things rather than the only one. For those things also which lie beneath the earth are not themselves empty of arranged and ordered powers. For there is a place to which the souls of the godly and of the ungodly are led, feeling foretastes of the future judgement: so that we might see the overflowing magnitudes of His works in all parts not shut up within the bosom of this world, most capacious though it is, as we have said, but might also be able to think of the depths and heights even beneath this very world; and thus, having considered the magnitude of His works, we might worthily marvel at the Maker of so vast a fabric.
CAPUT II.
Chapter II.
Deus super omnia, ipse continens omnia, immensus, aeternus, mente hominis major, sermone inexplicabilis, sublimitate omni sublimior.
God is above all things, He Himself containing all things, immeasurable, eternal, greater than the mind of man, inexplicable by speech, higher than all loftiness.
Super quae omnia ipse continens cuncta, nihil extra se vacuum deserens, nulli Deo superiori (ut quidam putant) locum reliquit. Quandoquidem ipse universa sinu perfectae magnitudinis et potestatis incluserit, intentus semper operi suo, et vadens per omnia, et movens cuncta, et vivificans universa, et conspiciens tota, et in concordiam elementorum omnium discordantes materias sic connectens, ut ex disparibus elementis ita sit unus mundus ista coagmenta conspiratione solidatus, ut nulla vi
Above all these things He Himself, containing all things and leaving nothing outside Himself empty, has left no room for a superior God (as some think). Since He has enclosed all things in the bosom of perfect greatness and power, ever intent upon His work, and passing through all things, and moving all things, and quickening all things, and beholding all things, and so binding the discordant materials of all the elements together into concord that out of unlike elements there is thus one world, made solid by that compacted harmony, so that by no force
Editors' notes and page, col. 915

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 509)

(12) ‹—› · call not in crop

Donasset. Maluissem condonasset, nisi vidissem Novatianum vocabulo donavi eodem sensu quo hic, usum esse in Epistola Romani cleri nomine scripta ad Cyprianum. Sic enim vertit Matth. XVIII, 32, Donavi tibi omne debitum. JACKSON.

"Donasset" (had given). I would have preferred "condonasset" (had forgiven), had I not seen that Novatian used the word "donavi" in the same sense as here in the Letter to Cyprian written in the name of the Roman clergy. For so he renders Matt. 18:32: "I forgave you all that debt." JACKSON.

(printed under page 509)

(13) ‹—› · call not in crop

Angelos prius instituerit. Fuit non modo Novatiani hæc sententia, sed etiam B. Hieronymi in cap. I. Epist. ad Tit., tum Græcorum omnium, quod Angeli prius (id est, ante omnem creaturam) instituti fuerint. Sed B Augustinus, lib. XI de Civ. Dei, cap. 5, 6 et 7, et lib. XII, cap. 15, et alibi magis amplectendam censet eam sententiam quod juxta Eccli. XVIII, I, craverit omnia simul Deus. Quam etiam sequitur Magister Sententiarum, et post eum doctores scholastici: quæ præterea definita est in concilio Lateran. sub Innocentio III, et in Decretales recepta. cap. Firmiter credimus, tom. de summa Trinit. et Fide cathol. PAMEL.

"That he established the angels first." This was the view not only of Novatian but also of blessed Jerome on ch. 1 of the Letter to Titus, and of all the Greeks: that the angels were established first (that is, before every creature). But blessed Augustine, City of God book XI, chs. 5, 6 and 7, and book XII, ch. 15, and elsewhere, judges rather to be embraced the view that, according to Ecclus. 18:1, God created all things together. The Master of the Sentences follows this too, and after him the scholastic doctors; it was moreover defined in the Lateran Council under Innocent III and received into the Decretals, chapter "Firmiter credimus", title "On the Supreme Trinity and the Catholic Faith". PAMELIUS.

(printed under page 509)

(14) ‹—› · call not in crop

Namque... ipsa sunt. Ita edidit Pamelius ex conjectura Latinii. Al.: Nam neque quæ infra terram jacent, ipsa sunt. Sed duobus editoribus Anglicanis, deleto nam, legendum videtur: Neque quæ infra terram jacent ipsa sunt, etc.

"For ... are themselves." So Pamelius edited it from Latinius's conjecture. Others: "For neither are the things that lie beneath the earth themselves." But to the two English editors it seems it should be read, with "nam" deleted: "Neither are the things that lie beneath the earth themselves", etc.

(printed under page 509)

(15) ‹—› · call not in crop

Locus enim est. In eamdem sententiam cum Novatiano, plerique Patrum, sive Græcorum sive Latinorum. Consulatur præ cæteris Hippolytus adversus Græcos, tom. II nostræ Biblioth, pag. 451 q. (continues)

"For it is place." Most of the Fathers, whether Greek or Latin, are of the same view as Novatian. Consult above all Hippolytus Against the Greeks, vol. II of our Bibliotheca, p. 451 f. (continues)

(printed under page 509)

(16) ‹—› · call not in crop

Infra. Sic ex ms. Woweri correxi vocem intra, quam habent omnes editi. JACKSON.

"Infra" (below). So I have corrected, from Wower's manuscript, the word "intra" (within), which all the editions have. JACKSON.

(printed under page 509)

(17) ‹ut quidam putant› · call in col 915

Ut quidam putant. Valentiniani scilicet, qui supra Demiurgum, id est opificem, Deum, constituebant Deum superiorem Bythum, cum tricenario Æonum numero. PAMEL.

"As some think." The Valentinians, that is, who above the Demiurge, that is the craftsman God, set a higher God, Bythus, with the thirtyfold number of Aeons. PAMELIUS.

(printed under page 509)

(18) ‹—› · call not in crop

Infra. Hanc item vocem ex ms. Wowerii restituit Jacksonus, ubi vulgati habent intra. Atque ita legendum conjiciebat quoque Welchmanus.

"Infra" (below). Jackson likewise restored this word from Wower's manuscript, where the printed editions have "intra" (within). And Welchman too conjectured that it should be read so.

(printed under page 509)

(19) ‹—› · call not in crop

Modum temporis excludit, dum, etc. Sic Pamelius, quem sequitur Jacksonus. Placuit tamen Welchmano voculam dum ante modum transferre.

"He shuts out the measure of time, while", etc. So Pamelius, whom Jackson follows. Welchman, however, chose to move the little word "dum" before "modum".

(printed under page 509)

Page

  • running head: NOVATIANI PRESBYTE[…] (cut off at the image edge), column number 915
  • marginal letters: A (Ibid. 22, 23, 24) ne de ligno; B impiorumque ducuntur; C tis incluserit, intentus; D gis amplectendam (in the commentary, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 889 after sinus
PL 3:916
dissolvi possit, nisi cum illum solus ipse qui fecit (II Pet. III, 13), ad majora alia praestanda nobis, solvi jusserit. Hunc enim legimus omnia continere: et ideo nihil extra ipsum esse potuisse; quippe cum originem omnino non habeat, consequenter nec exitum sentiat: nisi forte, quod absit, aliquando esse coeperit, nec super omnia sit, sed dum post aliquid esse coeperit, infra id sit quod ante ipsum fuerit, minor inventus potestate, dum posterior denotatur etiam ipso tempore. Ob hanc ergo causam semper immensus, quia nihil illo majus est; semper aeternus, quia nihil illo antiquius. Id enim quod sine origine est, praecedi a nullo potest, dum non habet tempus. Ideo immortalis, non deficiens in consummationis exitu. Et quoniam sine lege est quidquid sine origine est, modum temporis excludit, dum se debitorem nemini sentit. De hoc ergo, ac de eis quae sunt ipsius et in eo sunt, nec mens hominis quae sint, quanta sint, et qualia sint, digne concipere potest, nec eloquentia sermonis humani aequabilem majestati ejus virtutem sermonis expromit. Ad cogitandam enim et ad eloquendam illius majestatem et eloquentia omnis merito muta est, et mens omnis exigua est: major est enim mente ipsa, nec cogitari possit quantus sit, ne si potuerit cogitari, mente humana minor sit, qua concipi possit. Major est quoque omni sermone, nec edici possit: ne si potuerit edici, humano sermone minor sit, quo, cum edicitur, et circumiri et colligi possit. Quidquid enim de illo cogitatum fuerit, minus ipso erit: et quidquid enuntiatum fuerit, minus illo comparatum circum ipsum erit. Sentire enim illum taciti aliquatenus possumus; ut autem ipse est, sermone explicare non possumus. Sive enim illum dixeris Lucem, creaturam ipsius magis quam ipsum dixeris; ipsum non expresseris: sive illum dixeris
it can be dissolved, except when He alone who made it shall order it to be dissolved (2 Pet. 3:13), in order to furnish other, greater things for us. For we read that He contains all things, and that therefore nothing could have been outside Him; since indeed, as He has no origin at all, He consequently does not experience an end either: unless perhaps, which God forbid, He at some time began to be and would not be above all things, but, since He began to be after something, would be below that which was before Him, found lesser in power, since He is marked out as later even by time itself. For this reason, therefore, He is always immeasurable, because nothing is greater than He; always eternal, because nothing is more ancient than He. For that which is without origin can be preceded by nothing, since it has no time. Therefore He is immortal, not failing in the end of consummation. And since whatever is without origin is without law, it excludes the measure of time, since it feels itself debtor to no one. Concerning Him, therefore, and concerning those things which are His and are in Him, neither can the mind of man worthily conceive what they are, how great they are and of what kind they are, nor does the eloquence of human speech put forth a power of speech equal to His majesty. For to the thinking and to the uttering of His majesty all eloquence is deservedly mute, and every mind is meagre: for He is greater than the mind itself, nor can it be thought how great He is, lest, if He could be thought, He should be less than the human mind by which He could be conceived. He is greater also than all speech, nor can He be declared, lest, if He could be declared, He should be less than human speech, by which, when He is declared, He could be both encompassed and gathered up. For whatever has been thought about Him will be less than He; and whatever has been uttered will, compared with Him, be something less, set round about Him. For we can in some measure perceive Him in silence; but as He is, we cannot set Him forth in speech. For if you call Him Light, you will have named His creature rather than Himself; you will not have expressed Him: or if you call Him
Editors' notes and page, col. 916

Footnotes

(20) ‹si potuerit cogitari› · call in col 916

Ne si potuerit cogitari, etc. Ita Pamelius et utraque Frobeniana editio. At Gagnæus et Barrensis: Quia si poterit cogitari mente humana minor sit oportet.

"Lest, if he could be thought", etc. So Pamelius and both Froben editions. But Gagnæus and the Barre edition: "Because if he can be thought, he must be less than the human mind."

(printed under page 509)

(21) ‹nec edici› · call in col 916

Edici. Vox Novatiano usitata: propterea jure a Pamelio et Jackson retenta. Al. dici. Integrum autem locum Gagnæus et Barrensis ita efferunt: Nec dici possit: quia si potuerit edici, humano sermone minor sit oportet quo cum edicitur, circumiri et colligi posset.

"Edici" (be uttered). A word customary with Novatian, and therefore rightly kept by Pamelius and Jackson. Others: "dici" (be said). Gagnæus and the Barre edition give the whole passage thus: "Nor could he be said: because if he could be uttered, he must be less than human speech, by which, when he is uttered, he could be encompassed and gathered up."

(printed under page 509)

(22) ‹illum dixeris Lucem› · call in col 916

Sive enim illum dixeris LUCEM, etc. Novatianus hic Theophilum Antiochenum exscripsisse videtur, qui lib. I, cap. 3, ad Autolyc. hæc habet: Εἰ γὰρ φῶς αὐτὸν εἴπω, ποίημα αὐτοῦ εἴπω, κ. (continues)

"For whether you call him Light", etc. Novatian seems here to have copied Theophilus of Antioch, who, To Autolycus book I, ch. 3, has this: "For if I call him light, I name his handiwork", et(c.) (continues)

(printed under page 509)

Page

  • running head: …I PRESBYTERI ROMANI 916
  • marginal letters: A ‹dissolvi possit, nisi cum illum›; B ‹quidquid sine origine est, modum›; C ‹de illo cogitatum fuerit›; D (in the Commentarius at the page foot, beside note 19 ‹melius, quem sequitur›)
  • old-edition numerals: 890 after ‹qua›
PL 3:917
Virtutem, potentiam ipsius magis quam ipsum dixeris et deprompseris: sive dixeris Majestatem, honorem ipsius magis quam illum ipsum descripseris. Et quid per singula quaeque percurrens longum facio? semel totum explicabo. Quidquid omnino de illo retuleris, rem aliquam ipsius magis et virtutem, quam ipsum explicaveris. Quid enim de eo condigne aut dicas, aut sentias, qui omnibus et sermonibus et sensibus major est? Nisi quod uno modo (et hoc ipsum quomodo possumus, quomodo capimus, quomodo intelligere licet quid sit Deus mente capiemus, si cogitaverimus id illum esse, quod quale, et quantum sit non possit intelligi, nec in ipsam quidem cogitationem possit venire. Nam si ad solis aspectum oculorum ncstrorum acies hebescit, ne arbem ipsum obtutus inspiciat obviorum sibi superatus fulgore radiorum: hoc idem mentis acies patitur in cogitatione omni de Deo; et quanto ad considerandum Deum plus intenditur, tanto magis ipsa cogitationis suae luce caecatur. Quid enim de eo (ut iterum repetam) condigno dicas, qui est sublimitate omni sublimior, et altitudine omni altior, et profundo omni profundior, et omni luce lucidior, et omni claritate clarior omni splendore splendidior, omni robore robustior, omni virtute viritior, omni pulchritudine pulchrior, veritate omni verior, et fortitudine omni fortior, et majestate omni major, et omni potentia potentior, et omnibus divitiis ditior, omni prudentia prudentior, et omni benignitate benignior, omni bonitate melior, omni justitia justior, omni clementia clementior? Minora enim sint necesse est omnium genera virtutum eo ipso, qui virtutum omnium et Deus et Parens est: ut vere dici possit, id Deus esse, quod ejusmodi est cui comparari nihil potest. Super omne est enim quod dici potest. Mens est enim quaedam gignens et complens omnia, quae sine ullo aut initio aut termino temporis, causas rerum naturaliter nexas ad utilitatem omnium summa et perfecta ratione moderetur.
Power, you will have spoken of and set forth His might rather than Himself; or if you say Majesty, you will have described His honour rather than Him Himself. And why do I make a long matter of it by running through each thing one by one? I will set out the whole at once. Whatever at all you relate concerning Him, you will have set forth some attribute and power of His rather than Himself. For what could you fittingly either say or think about Him who is greater than all words and all senses? Except that in one way (and this itself as we are able, as we grasp, as it is permitted to understand what God is, we shall grasp with the mind, if we think that He is that whose quality and magnitude cannot be understood, and which cannot even come into thought itself. For if at the sight of the sun the keenness of our eyes grows dull, so that the gaze, overcome by the brilliance of the rays meeting it, does not look upon the orb itself, the keenness of the mind suffers this same thing in every thought about God; and the more it is strained towards contemplating God, the more it is blinded by the very light of its own thought. For what could you (to repeat it again) fittingly say of Him who is more sublime than all sublimity, and higher than all height, and deeper than all depth, and more lucid than all light, and brighter than all brightness, more splendid than all splendour, more robust than all robustness, mightier than all might, more beautiful than all beauty, truer than all truth, and stronger than all strength, and greater than all majesty, and more powerful than all power, and richer than all riches, more prudent than all prudence, and kinder than all kindness, better than all goodness, more just than all justice, more clement than all clemency? For all the kinds of virtues must necessarily be lesser than Him who is both God and Parent of all virtues, so that it may truly be said that God is that which is of such a kind that nothing can be compared to it. For He is above all that can be said. For He is a certain Mind, generating and filling all things, which without any beginning or end of time governs the naturally linked causes of things, for the benefit of all, with supreme and perfect reason.
CAPUT III.
Chapter III.
Deum esse omnium conditorem, dominum et parentem, e sacris Scripturis probatur.
That God is the Creator, Lord and Parent of all things is proved from the sacred Scriptures.
Hunc igitur agnoscimus et scimus Deum, conditorem rerum omnium: Dominum, propter potestatem,
Him therefore we acknowledge and know as God, the Creator of all things; Lord, on account of [His] power,
Editors' notes and page, col. 917

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 510)

(22) (continued) · call on previous page

τ. λ. « Si lucem eum dicam, opus ejus dico, etc. » Locum inspicias velim et conferas.

(continued) (κ.)τ.λ. "If I call him light, I name his work", etc. Please look up the passage and compare.

(printed under page 510)

(23) ‹omni virtute viritior› · call in col 917

Viritior. Vox ignota: quam tamen exhibent omnes editi. Legendum omnino puto virosior, quod habet Tertullianus de Anima, cap. 19. Atque errat Pamelius, dum ait Tertullianum usum esse voce viritior. Vid. sup., not. 4, ad cap. 1. JACKSON.

"Viritior" (more manly). An unknown word, which all the editions nevertheless show. I think "virosior" should by all means be read, which Tertullian has in On the Soul, ch. 19. And Pamelius errs when he says that Tertullian used the word "viritior". See above, note 4, on ch. 1. JACKSON.

(printed under page 510)

(24) ‹necesse est omnium› · call in col 917

Omnium. Mallet omnia. Welchmanus, ejusque conjectura probatur et Jacksono.

"Omnium" (of all). Welchman would prefer "omnia" (all), and his conjecture is approved by Jackson too.

(printed under page 510)

(25) ‹id Deus esse› · call in col 917

Id Deus esse Ita Pamelius, Gagnæus et Barrensis ms. Wow. Id est Deus, quod ejusmodi est, etc. Welchmanus vero conjicit legendum Deum At lectio vulgata ferri potest, si Deus accipiatur τεχνικῶς, sive pro nomine proprio. JACKSON.

"That God is that." So Pamelius, Gagnæus and the Barre edition. Wower's manuscript: "That is God which is of such a kind", etc. Welchman, however, conjectures that "Deum" should be read. But the common reading can stand if "Deus" is taken technically, that is, as a proper name. JACKSON.

(printed under page 510)

(26) ‹—› · call not in crop

Et parentem. Cum Pamelio voculam et retinui quam editi plerique omittunt.

"And parent." With Pamelius I have kept the little word "et" (and), which most editions omit.

(printed under page 510)

(27) ‹—› · call not in crop

Expendit Hunc locum citat infra Novatianus cap. 30, ubi habet suspendit: eamque lectionem inde huc transtulit Jacksonus.

"Expendit" (he weighed out). Novatian cites this passage below, ch. 30, where he has "suspendit" (he hung); and Jackson carried that reading over from there to here.

(printed under page 510)

(28) ‹—› · call not in crop

Qui ingenio hæretici fictus sit. Tertullianum imitatur auctor, qui, ut observat Pamelius, lib de Præscript. in catalogo hæreticorum eos recenset, qui alium Deum sibi hæretico fingebant ingento.

"Who was feigned by heretical wit." The author imitates Tertullian, who, as Pamelius observes, in the book On Prescription, in the catalogue of heretics, lists those who "feigned for themselves another God by heretical wit".

(printed under page 510)

Page

  • running head: 917 LIBER DE TRINIT (cut off at the image's right edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Virtutem, potentiam ipsius›; B ‹acies hebescit, ne arbem›; C ‹tior? Minora enim sint›; D ‹τ. λ. « Si lucem eum dicam› (in Gallandi's commentary at page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 891 after ‹potest.›
PL 3:918
et parentem propter institutionem: hunc inquam, qui dixit, et facta sunt omnia (Psal. CXLVIII, 5); praecepit, et processerunt universa; de quo scriptum est (Psal. CIII, 24): Omnia in sapientia fecisti; de quo Moyses (Deuteron. IV. 30): Deus in coelo sursum et in terra deorsum; qui secundum Isaiam (Isa. XL, 12), mensus est caelum palmo, terram pugillo: qui aspicit terram, et facit eam tremere (Psal. CIII, 32): qui continet gyrum terrae, et eos qui habitant in ipso quasi locustae; qui expendit montes in pondere, et nemora in statera (Isa. XL, 22, 12), id est certo divinae dispositionis examine: ac, ne facile in ruinam procumberet magnitudo inaequaliter jacens, si non paribus fuisset librata ponderibus, onus hoc moderanter terrenae molis aequavit. Qui dicit per prophetam (Isa. XLV, 22): Ego Deus, et non est praeter me. Qui per eumdem prophetam refert (Isa. XLII, 8): Quoniam majestatem meam non dabo alteri; ut omnes cum suis figmentis ethnicos excludat et haereticos, probans Deum non esse qui manu artificis factus sit, nec eum qui ingenio haeretici fictus sit. Non est enim Deus, cui, ut sit, quaerendus est artifex. Quique adhuc adjecit per prophetam (Isa. LXVI, 1): Caelum mihi thronus est, terra autem scabellum pedum meorum: qualem mihi aedificabitis domum, aut quis locus requiei meae? ut ostendat quoniam multo magis illum templum non capit, quem mundus non capit: et haec non ad sui jactantiam, sed ad nostri scientiam refert. Neque enim ipse a nobis desiderat magnitudinis gloriam, sed nobis vult religiosam, qua pater, conferre sapientiam. Quique praeterea ferinos nostros animos, et de agresti immanitate tumidos et abruptos ad lenitatem trahere volens, dicit (Ibid. v. 2): Et super quem requiescet Spiritus meus, nisi super humilem et quietum, et trementem verba mea? ut Deum aliquatenus quantus sit possit agnoscere, dum illum per Spiritum collatum discit timere. Qui similiter adhuc magis in notitiam nostri volens pervenire, ad culturam sui nostros excitans animos, aiebat (Isa. XLV, 7): Ego sum Dominus, qui feci lucem et creavi tenebras; ut vicissitudinum istarum quibus noctes diesque moderantur, non naturam, nescio quam, putaremus artificem; sed Deum
and Parent, on account of the establishing [of all things]: Him, I say, Who spoke, and all things were made (Ps. 148:5); He commanded, and all things came forth; of Whom it is written (Ps. 103:24): In wisdom Thou hast made all things; of Whom Moses [says] (Deut. 4:30): God in heaven above and on earth beneath; Who, according to Isaiah (Isa. 40:12), has measured heaven with His palm, the earth with His fist: Who looks upon the earth, and makes it tremble (Ps. 103:32): Who holds the circle of the earth, and those who dwell in it as locusts; Who has weighed out the mountains in a balance, and the woods in scales (Isa. 40:22, 12), that is, by the sure test of divine ordering: and, lest the mass, lying unevenly, should easily fall headlong into ruin, if it had not been poised with equal weights, He balanced with moderation this burden of the earthly bulk. Who says through the prophet (Isa. 45:22): I am God, and there is none besides Me. Who through the same prophet declares (Isa. 42:8): For My majesty I will not give to another; so as to shut out all heathens and heretics together with their fictions, proving that he is not God who has been made by the hand of a craftsman, nor he who has been fashioned by the ingenuity of a heretic. For he is not God for whom, that he may exist, a maker must be sought. And Who further added through the prophet (Isa. 66:1): Heaven is My throne, and the earth is the footstool of My feet: what house will you build for Me, or what is the place of My rest? to show that much more does a temple not contain Him Whom the world does not contain: and these things He declares not for His own boasting, but for our knowledge. For He does not Himself desire from us the glory of greatness, but wishes, as a Father, to confer on us religious wisdom. And Who, moreover, wishing to draw to gentleness our savage minds, swollen and headstrong from rustic brutality, says (Isa. 66:2): And upon whom shall My Spirit rest, but upon the humble and quiet, and him who trembles at My words? so that [man] may in some measure recognize how great God is, while he learns to fear Him through the Spirit conferred. Who likewise, wishing to come still further into our knowledge, rousing our minds to His worship, said (Isa. 45:7): I am the Lord, Who made light and created darkness; so that we should suppose not some nature or other to be the maker of these alternations by which nights and days are regulated, but God
Editors' notes and page, col. 918

Footnotes

(29) ‹quem mundus› · call in col 918

Quem. Ita restitui ex Junio et Latino pro vulg. edit quum. JACKSON.

"Quem" (whom). So I have restored it from Junius and Latinus, instead of "quum" (when) in the common editions. JACKSON.

(printed under page 510)

(30) ‹nescio quam› · call in col 918

Non naturam nescio quam. Auctor Recognitionum lib. VIII, c. 34: Qui naturam pro Deo nominant, (continues)

"Not some nature or other." The author of the Recognitions, book VIII, ch. 34: "Who name nature in place of God, (continues)

(printed under page 510)

(31) ‹putaremus› · call in col 918

Putaremus. Hanc vocem in textum retuli ex mss. Woweri, pro edit. putemus, quod non tam bene convenit sequenti agnosceremus. JACKS.

"Putaremus" (we should think). I have brought this word into the text from Wower's manuscripts, in place of the editions' "putemus" (let us think), which does not suit the following "agnosceremus" (we should acknowledge) so well. JACKSON.

(printed under page 510)

Page

  • running head: [...]R DE TRINITATE. 918 (left part of running head cut off at image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tem, et parentem propter›; B ‹molis aequavit. Qui dicit›; C ‹giosam, qua pater, conferre›; D ‹(27) Expendit Hunc locum› (in the commentary at page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 892 after ‹quem›
PL 3:919
agnosceremus potius (quod erat verius) conditorem, Quem quoniam obtutu oculorum videre non possumus, de operum magnitudine et virtute et majestate condiscimus: Invisibilia enim ipsius, inquit apostolus Paulus, a creatura mundi per ea quae facta sunt intellecta conspiciuntur; sempiterna quoque ejus virtus et divinitas (Rom. I, 20): ut animus humanus ex manifestis occulta condiscens, de operum magnitudine quae videret, mentis oculis artificis magnitudinem cogitaret. De quo idem Apostolus (I Tim. I, 17): Regi autem saeculorum immortali, invisibili, soli Deo honor et gloria. Evasit enim oculorum contemplationem, qui cogitationis vicit magnitudinem: Quoniam, inquit, ex ipso et per ipsum et in ipso sunt omnia (Rom XI, 33). Nam et imperio ejus omnia, ut ex ipso sint: et verbo ejus digesta, ut per ipsum sint: et in judicium ejus recidunt universa; ut dum in ipso, exspectant libertatem corruptione deposita (Rom. VIII, 21), in ipsum videantur esse revocata.
we should rather recognize (what was truer) as the Founder, Whom, since we cannot see Him with the gaze of the eyes, we learn from the greatness and power and majesty of His works: For His invisible things, says the apostle Paul, from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood through the things that have been made; His eternal power also and divinity (Rom. 1:20): so that the human mind, learning hidden things from manifest ones, might from the greatness of the works which it saw contemplate with the eyes of the mind the greatness of the Artificer. Of Whom the same Apostle [says] (1 Tim. 1:17): Now to the King of the ages, immortal, invisible, the only God, be honour and glory. For He has escaped the contemplation of the eyes Who has surpassed the greatness of thought: For, he says, from Him and through Him and in Him are all things (Rom. 11:33). For indeed all things are by His command, so that they are from Him; and they are set in order by His word, so that they are through Him; and all things fall back into His judgement; so that, while in Him they await liberty with corruption laid aside (Rom. 8:21), they may be seen to be called back into Him.
CAPUT IV.
Chapter IV.
Bonum quoque, semper suis similem, immutabilem, unum et solum, infinitum: cujus nec nomen proprium possit edici, et incorruptibilem, et immortalem.
That He is also good, ever like Himself, unchangeable, one and only, infinite: Whose proper name cannot be uttered, and incorruptible, and immortal.
Quem solum merito bonum pronuntiat Dominus (Luc. XVIII, 19): cujus bonitatis totus testis est mundus, quem non instituisset, nisi bonis fuisset. Nam si omnia bona valde (Gen. I, 31), consequenter ac merito et quae instituta sunt bona, bonum institutorem probaverunt: et quae a bono institutore sunt, aliud quam bona esse non possunt: ex quo omne malum facessat a Deo. Nec enim potest fieri ut sit initiator aut artifex ullius mali operis, qui nomen sibi perfecti vindicat et parentis et judicis: maxime cum omnis mali operis vindex sit et judex; quoniam et non aliunde occurrit homini malum, nisi a bono Deo recessisset. Hoc autem ipsum in homine denotatur: non quia necesse fuit, sed quia ipse sic voluit. Unde manifeste et quid malum esset apparuit, et, ne invidia in Deo esse videretur, a quo malum ortum esset, eluxit. Hic ergo semper sui est similis, nec se unquam in aliquas formas vertit aut mutat (Jac. I, 17), ne per immutationem etiam mortalis esse videatur. Immutatio enim conversionis, portio cujusdam comprehenditur mortis. Ideo nec adjectio in illo unquam ullius aut partis aut honoris accedit, ne quid
Whom alone the Lord deservedly pronounces good (Luke 18:19): of Whose goodness the whole world is witness, which He would not have established had He not been good. For if all things are very good (Gen. 1:31), consequently and deservedly the things also that were established good have proved their Establisher good; and the things that are from a good Establisher cannot be anything other than good: whence all evil is far removed from God. For it cannot be that He should be the originator or maker of any evil work Who claims for Himself the name of the perfect One, and of Parent and of Judge, especially since He is the avenger and judge of every evil work; since evil befalls man from no other source than his having withdrawn from the good God. And this very thing is marked in man: not because it was necessary, but because he himself so willed. Whence both what evil was became plainly apparent, and, lest envy should seem to be in God, it shone forth from whom evil had arisen. He therefore is ever like Himself, and never turns or changes Himself into any forms (Jas. 1:17), lest through change He should seem also to be mortal. For the change of conversion is understood as a portion of a certain death. Therefore neither does any addition ever come to Him, whether of part or of honour, lest anything
Editors' notes and page, col. 919

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 511)

(30) (continued) · call on previous page

minant, et per naturam facta esse cuncta testantur, latet eos appellationis suæ error. Si enim naturam irrationabilem putant, stultissimum est, rationabilem creaturam ab irrationabili factore progredi. Si vero ratio est, id est logos, per quam facta constat universa; superfluo nomen immutant, ubi de Conditoris ratione profitentur. Hac de re item disputat idem auctor paulo superius, cap. 20.

(continued) "and bear witness that all things were made by nature, the error of their naming escapes them. For if they think nature irrational, it is most foolish that a rational creature should proceed from an irrational maker. But if it is reason, that is the Logos, through which the universe is established as made, they change the name to no purpose, when they are professing about the Creator's reason." The same author argues on this matter a little above as well, ch. 20.

(printed under page 511)

(32) ‹bono Deo recessisset› · call in col 919

Recessisset. Latinius eleganter legit recessisse. Et vera videtur lectio, Græce loquendi formula. JACKS.

"Recessisset" (had withdrawn). Latinius elegantly reads "recessisse". And it seems the true reading, a Greek turn of phrase. JACKSON.

(printed under page 511)

(33) ‹—› · call not in crop

Potest. Malim legi esse potest: et sic habet auctor ipse statim in hoc capite. ID.

"Potest" (can). I would rather read "esse potest" (can be): and so the author himself has it just after in this chapter. THE SAME.

(printed under page 511)

Page

  • running head: 919 NOVATIANI PRESBYTE (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A agnosceremus potius (quod erat verius) conditorem; B rio ejus omnia, ut ex ipso sint; C omne malum facessat a Deo; D minant, et per naturam facta (in the commentary at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 893 after maxime
PL 3:920
unquam perfecto defuisse videatur; nec detrimentum in eo aliquod agitur, ne gradus mortalitatis receptus esse videatur: sed quod est, id semper est, et qui est, semper ipse est; et qualis est, semper talis est. Nam et incrementa originem monstrant, et detrimenta mortem atque interitum probant, et ideo: Ego, ait, sum Deus, et non sum mutatus (Malach. III, 6), statum suum tenens semper, dum id quod natum non est, converti non potest. Hoc enim in ipso quidquid illud potest quod est Deus, semper sit necesse est; ut semper sit Deus, servans sese virtutibus suis. Et ideo dicit (Exod. III, 14): Ego sum qui sum. Quod enim est, ideo hoc habet nomen, quoniam eamdem semper sui obtinet qualitatem. Immutatio enim tollit illud nomen quod est: quidquid enim aliquando vertitur, mortale ostenditur, hoc ipso quod convertitur. Desinit enim esse quod fuerat, et incipit consequenter esse quod non erat: idcirco et merito in Deo manet semper status suus, dum, sine detrimento commutationis, semper sui et similis et aequalis est. Quod enim natum non est, nec mutari potest: ea enim sola in conversionem veniunt, quaecunque fiunt vel quaecunque gignuntur; dum quae aliquando non fuerant, discunt esse nascendo, atquo ideo nascendo converti. At enim illa quae nec nativitatem habent nec artificem, excluserunt a se demutationem, dum in qua conversionis causa est, non habent originem: ideo et unus pronuntiatus est, dum parem non habet: Deus enim, quidquid esse potest Deus est, summum sit necesse est. Summum autem quidquid est, ita demum summum esse oportet, dum extra comparem est. Et ideo solum et unum sit necesse est, cui conferri nihil potest, dum parem non habet. Quoniam nec duo infinita esse possunt, ut rerum dictat ipsa natura. Infinitum est autem, quidquid nec originem habet omnino, nec finem. Excludit enim alterius initium, quidquid occupaverit totum. Quoniam si non omno id quod est, quidquid est continet; dum intra id invenitur quo continetur, minus inventum eo quo continetur. Deus esse desierit, in alterius potestatem redactus, cujus maguitudine, qua minor, fuerit inclusus: et ideo quod continuit. Deus potius esse jam coeperit. Ex quo effectum est ut nec nomen Dei proprium possit edici, quoniam non possit nec concipi. Id enim nomine
should seem ever to have been lacking to the perfect one; nor is any diminution brought about in Him, lest a step of mortality should seem to have been taken on: but what He is, that He always is, and He who is, is always Himself; and such as He is, such He always is. For both increases point to an origin, and diminutions prove death and destruction, and therefore: I, He says, am God, and I am not changed (Mal. 3:6), always keeping His own state, since that which is not born cannot be altered. For whatever that can be which is God must necessarily always be this in Him, so that He may always be God, preserving Himself by His own powers. And therefore He says (Exod. 3:14): I am who am. For what is has this name for this reason, that it always keeps the same quality of itself. For alteration takes away that name, what is: for whatever is at some time turned is shown to be mortal by the very fact that it is altered. For it ceases to be what it had been, and consequently begins to be what it was not: therefore also and rightly His own state remains always in God, since, without the diminution of change, He is always equal and like to Himself. For what is not born cannot be changed either: for only those things come into alteration which are made or which are begotten; since those which at some time had not been learn to be by being born, and therefore by being born to be altered. But those things which have neither birth nor maker have shut out change from themselves, since they do not have an origin, in which lies the cause of alteration: therefore also He has been declared one, since He has no equal: for God, whatever God can be, He is, and must necessarily be the highest. But whatever is highest must be highest only on condition that it is beyond any equal. And therefore that to which nothing can be compared, since it has no equal, must necessarily be sole and one. Since neither can there be two infinites, as the very nature of things dictates. But the infinite is whatever has neither origin at all nor end. For whatever has taken up the whole excludes the beginning of another. Since if that which is does not contain all, whatever it is; since it is found within that by which it is contained, it is found less than that by which it is contained. It will have ceased to be God, being reduced into the power of another, by whose greatness, being smaller than it, it would have been enclosed: and therefore that which contained it will now rather have begun to be God. From which it has come about that neither can a proper name of God be uttered, since He cannot even be conceived. For by a name that
Editors' notes and page, col. 920

Footnotes

(34) ‹dum parem non habet› · call in col 920

Habet. Ex Frobenio Welchmanus legit habeat; et locum ita distinguit; Dum parem non habeat; Deus, quidem enim esse, etc. Quod quidem magis probatur Jacksono.

"Habet" (has). From Froben Welchman reads "habeat" (may have), and punctuates the passage thus: "While he may not have an equal; God, for to be indeed", etc. Which Jackson rather approves.

(printed under page 511)

(55) ‹si non omne› · call in col 920

Si non omne. etc. Theophilum Antiochenum expressit hic Novatianus, lib. II. ad Autolyc., c. 3.

"If not the whole", etc. Novatian has here reproduced Theophilus of Antioch, To Autolycus book II, ch. 3. [The call is printed "(55)" in text and note; the sequence requires 35.]

(printed under page 511)

(36) ‹Deus esse desierit› · call in col 920

Desierit. Ita editi plerique: quæ quidem lectio apprime congruit cum sequentibus, fuerit, cœperit. At Gagnæus et Barrensis, quos sequitur Welchmanus, desinet: minus recte, ut videtur.

"Desierit" (will have ceased). So most editions: and this reading agrees exactly with what follows, "fuerit", "cœperit". But Gagnæus and the Barre edition, followed by Welchman, have "desinet" (will cease): less rightly, as it seems.

(printed under page 511)

(37) ‹et ideo quod› · call in col 920

Ideo quod. Welchmanus conjicit legendum id quod. Neque abnuit Jacksonus.

"Ideo quod" (therefore that which). Welchman conjectures that "id quod" (that which) should be read. Nor does Jackson object.

(printed under page 511)

Page

  • running head: ...II PRESBYTERI ROMANI (cut at left edge; column number 920)
  • marginal letters: A ‹unquam perfecto defuisse›; B ‹nomen quod est: quidquid›; C ‹Summum autem quidquid est›; D ‹auctor ipse statim (in the Commentarius at the page foot)›
  • old-edition numerals: 894 after ‹quidquid›
PL 3:921
continetur, quidquid etiam ex naturae suae conditione comprehenditur. Nomen enim significantia est ejus rei, quae comprehendi potuit ex nomine. At quando id de quo agitur tale est, ut condigne nec ipsis intellectibus colligatur; quomodo appellationis digne vocabulo pronuntiabitur, quod dum extra intellectum est, etiam supra appellationis significantiam sit necesse est? Ut merito quando nomen suum Deus, ex quibusdam rationibus et occasionibus adjicit et praefert, non tam legitimam proprietatem appellationis sciamus esse depromptam, quam significantiam quamdam constitutam; ad quam dum homines decurrunt, Dei misericordiam per ipsam impetrare posse videantur. Est ergo et immortalis et incorruptibilis, nec detrimenta sentiens omnino, nec finem. Nam et quia incorruptibilis, ideo et immortalis; et quia immortalis, utique et incorruptibilis; utroque invicem sibi et in se connexione mutua perplexo, et ad statum aeternitatis vicaria concatenatione producto, et immortalitate de incorruptione descendente, et incorruptione de immortalitate veniente.
is contained, whatever also is comprehended from the condition of its nature. For a name is the signification of that thing which could be comprehended from the name. But when that which is under discussion is such that it is not worthily grasped even by the understanding itself, how will it be worthily expressed by the word of a designation, since, being beyond the understanding, it must of necessity be also above the signification of a designation? So that rightly, when God, for certain reasons and occasions, adds and puts forward His name, we know that it is not so much a proper characteristic of designation that has been brought forth as a certain signification that has been established, to which, when men have recourse, they may seem able through it to obtain the mercy of God. He is therefore both immortal and incorruptible, experiencing neither loss at all nor end. For because He is incorruptible, He is therefore also immortal; and because He is immortal, He is certainly also incorruptible; each being interwoven with the other, reciprocally and within itself, by a mutual connection, and brought forth to the state of eternity by an alternating concatenation, immortality descending from incorruption and incorruption coming from immortality.
CAPUT V.
Chapter V.
Cujus si iracundias et indignationes quasdam, et odia descripta in sacris paginis teneamus, non tamen haec intelligi ad humanorum exempla vitiorum.
If we hold that His wrath and certain indignations and hatreds are described in the sacred pages, these are nevertheless not to be understood after the pattern of human vices.
Cujus etiam si iracundias legimus, et indignationes quasdam descriptas tenemus, et odia relata cognoscimus, non tamen haec intelligimus ad humanorum relata esse exempla vitiorum. Haec enim omnia, et si hominem possunt corrumpere, divinam vim non possunt omnino vitiare. Passiones enim istae in hominibus merito esse dicentur, in Deo non merito judicabuntur. Corrumpi enim per haec homo potest, quia corrumpi potest: corrumpi per haec Deus non potest, quia nec corrumpi potest. Habent igitur ista vim suam quam exerceant; sed ubi praecedit passibilis materia, non ubi praecedit impassibilis substantia. Nam et quod irascitur Deus, non ex vitio ejus venit, sed ad remedium nostri illud facit. Indulgens est enim, etiam tunc cum minatur: dum per haec homines ad recta revocantur. Nam quibus ad honestam vitam deest ratio, metus est neccessarius, ut qui rationem relinquerunt, vel terrore moveantur. Et ideo omnes istae vel iracundiae Dei, vel odia, vel quaecunque sunt hujusmodi, dum ad medicinam nostram proferuntur (ut res docet), ex concilio, non ex vitio venerunt, nec ex fragilitate descendunt; propter quod etiam ad corrumpendum Deum valere non possunt. Materiarum enim in nobis ex quibus
And even if we read of His wrath, and hold that certain indignations of His are described, and recognize that hatreds are related of Him, we nevertheless do not understand these things to have been related after the pattern of human vices. For all these things, even if they can corrupt a man, cannot in any way vitiate the divine power. For these passions will rightly be said to be in men; in God they will not rightly be judged to be. For a man can be corrupted through these things, because he can be corrupted; God cannot be corrupted through these things, because He cannot be corrupted at all. These things therefore have their force, which they may exercise; but where a passible matter is present beforehand, not where an impassible substance is present beforehand. For even the fact that God is angry does not come from any vice of His, but He does it for our healing. For He is indulgent even when He threatens, since through these things men are called back to what is right. For to those who lack reason for an honest life fear is necessary, so that those who have abandoned reason may at least be moved by terror. And therefore all these, whether the wraths of God, or His hatreds, or whatever things are of this kind, since they are brought forward for our healing (as the matter itself shows), have come from counsel, not from vice, nor do they descend from frailty; on account of which they also have no power to corrupt God. For of the materials in us from which
Editors' notes and page, col. 921

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 512)

(38) ‹—› · call not in crop

Et præfert. Ms. Vowerí aut præfert. JACKSON.

"Et præfert" (and displays). Wower's manuscript: "aut præfert" (or displays). JACKSON.

(printed under page 512)

(39) ‹—› · call not in crop

Perplexo... producto. Editi perplexa producta, contra leges grammaticas. Editiones Anglicanas secuti sumus.

"Perplexo ... producto." The editions have "perplexa producta", against the rules of grammar. We have followed the English editions.

(printed under page 512)

(40) ‹iracundias legimus› · call in col 921

Legimus. Sic edit. Welchm. et Jackson, pro vulgata lectione legitimas.

"Legimus" (we read). So the editions of Welchman and Jackson, instead of the common reading "legitimas" (lawful).

(printed under page 512)

(41) ‹—› · call not in crop

Quandoquidem. Cod Anglicus ms. vetustiss. legit quoniam quidem. JACKSON.

"Quandoquidem" (since). The very old English manuscript codex reads "quoniam quidem". JACKSON.

(printed under page 512)

Page

  • running head: LIBER DE TRINIT[ATE] (cut off at image edge); column number 921
  • marginal letters: A continetur, quidquid etiam ex naturae; B tiens omnino, nec finem; C nam vim non possunt omnino vitiare; D cunque sunt hujusmodi
  • old-edition numerals: 895 after homines
PL 3:922
sumus, diversitas ad iracundiae consuevit corrumpentem nos excitare discordiam; quae in Deo vel ex natura vel ex vitio non potest esse: dum non utique ex coagmentis corporalibus intelligitur esse constructus. Est enim simplex, et sine ulla corporea concretione, quidquid illud est totus, quod se solus scit esse; quandoquidem Spiritus sit dictus (Joan. IV, 24). Et ideo haec quae in hominibus vitiosa sunt et corrumpentia, dum ex corporis ipsius et materiae corruptibilitate nascuntur, in Deo corruptibilitatis vim exercere non possunt: quandoquidem, ut diximus, non ex vitio, sed ratione venerunt.
we are, diversity is accustomed to stir up in us the discord of anger that corrupts us; and this cannot be in God either from nature or from vice, since He is certainly not understood to be constructed out of bodily joinings. For He is simple, and without any bodily compounding He is wholly whatever that is which He alone knows Himself to be; since He has been called Spirit (John 4:24). And therefore these things which in men are vicious and corrupting, since they arise from the corruptibility of the body itself and of matter, cannot exercise the force of corruptibility in God; since, as we have said, they have come not from vice but from reason.
CAPUT VI.
Chapter VI.
Et licet Scriptura faciem divinam saepe ad humanam formam convertat, non tamen intra haec nostri corporis lineamenta modum divinae majestatis includi.
And although Scripture often turns the divine face to human form, nevertheless the measure of the divine majesty is not enclosed within these lineaments of our body.
Et licet Scriptura coelestis ad humanam formam faciem divinam saepe convertat, dum dicit (Psal. XXXIII, 19): Oculi Domini super justos: aut dum (Gen. VIII, 21): Odoratus est Dominus Deus odorem bonae fragrantiae: aut dum traduntur Moysi tabulae scriptae digito Dei (Exod. XXXI, 18): aud dum populus filiorum Israel de terra Aegypti manu valida et brachio excelso (Psal. CXXXV, 12), liberatur: aut dum dicit (Isa. I, 20): Os enim Domini locutum est haec: aut dum terra scabellum pedum Dei esse perhibetur Isa. LXVI, 1): aut dum dicit: (IV Reg. XIX, 16): Inclina aurem tuam, et audi: nos qui dicimus, quia Lex spiritalis est, non intra haec nostri corporis lineamenta, modum aut figuram divinae majestatis includimus, sed suis illam interminatae magnitudinis (ut ita dixerim) campis sine ullo fine diffundimus. Scriptum est enim (Psal. CXXXVIII, 8, 9, 10): Si ascendero in coelum, tu ibi es: si descendero ad inferos, ades: et si assumpsero alas meas, et abiero trans mare, ibi manus tua apprehendet me, et dextera tua detinebit me. Rationem enim divinae Scripturae de temperamento dispositionis cognoscimus. Parabolis enim adhuc, secundum fidei tempus, de Deo Prophetes tunc loquebatur, non quomodo Deus erat, sed quomodo populus capere poterat. Ut igitur haec sic de Deo dicantur, non Deo sed populo potius imputetur. Sic (Exod. XXVI) et tabernaculum erigere populo permittitur; nec tamen Deus intra tabernaculum clausus continetur; sic (III Reg. IV) et templum exstruitur; nec tamen Deus intra templi angustias omnino sepitur. Noe igitur mediocris est Deus, sed populi mediocris est sensus: nec angustus Deus, sed rationis populi angustus est intellectus habitus. Denique in
And although heavenly Scripture often turns the divine face to human form, when it says (Ps. 33:19): The eyes of the Lord are upon the just; or when (Gen. 8:21): The Lord God smelled an odour of good fragrance; or when tablets written by the finger of God are handed to Moses (Exod. 31:18); or when the people of the children of Israel is set free from the land of Egypt with a strong hand and a lofty arm (Ps. 135:12); or when it says (Isa. 1:20): For the mouth of the Lord has spoken these things; or when the earth is declared to be the footstool of God's feet (Isa. 66:1); or when it says (2 Kgs. 19:16): Incline Thy ear, and hear: we who say that the Law is spiritual do not enclose the measure or figure of the divine majesty within these lineaments of our body, but pour it out without any end over its own fields, so to speak, of boundless greatness. For it is written (Ps. 138:8–10): If I ascend into heaven, Thou art there; if I descend to the lower regions, Thou art present; and if I take up my wings and go away across the sea, there Thy hand will lay hold of me, and Thy right hand will hold me. For we recognize the reason of divine Scripture from the tempering of its arrangement. For the Prophet then still spoke of God in parables, according to the time of faith, not as God was, but as the people was able to grasp. That these things, therefore, are said thus of God is to be imputed not to God but rather to the people. Thus (Exod. 26) the people is permitted also to erect a tabernacle; and yet God is not contained shut up within the tabernacle; thus (1 Kgs. 4) a temple also is built; and yet God is by no means hedged in within the narrow bounds of the temple. God, therefore, is not limited, but the people's perception is limited; nor is God narrow, but the understanding of the people's habit of reason is narrow. Finally in the
Editors' notes and page, col. 922

Footnotes

(42) ‹et audi: nos› · call in col 922

Nos. Al Sed nos. Illud sed prætermisimus cum editoribus Anglicanis, ex verborum auctoris tenore.

"Nos" (we). Others: "Sed nos" (but we). We have left out that "sed" with the English editors, following the drift of the author's words.

(printed under page 512)

(43) ‹tabernaculum clausus› · call in col 922 (printed "(45)" in the text)

Clusus. Deest apud Welchmanum hæc vox quam reliqui præ se ferunt.

"Clusus" (shut). This word, which the others display, is missing in Welchman.

(printed under page 512)

Page

  • running head: …ER DE TRINITATE. (start cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A bus sumus, diversitas; B formam convertat, non tamen (caption, second line); C stri corporis lineamenta; D netur; sic (III Reg. IV)
  • old-edition numerals: 896 after tempus,
  • call (41) stands in col 922 after "quandoquidem" (ratione venerunt); its footnote is set in n921
  • misprints kept as printed: "aud dum" (for aut); "Noe igitur" (for Non); "perhibetur Isa. LXVI, 1)" with no opening parenthesis
PL 3:923
Evangelio (Joan. IV, 21): Veniet hora, Dominus aiebat, cum neque in monte isto, neque in Hierusalem adorabitis Patrem, et causas reddidit dicens (Ibid. V, 24): Spiritus est Deus; et eos ergo qui adorant, in spiritu et veritate adorare oportet. Efficaciae igitur ibi divinae per membra monstrantur: non habitus Dei, nec corporalia lineamenta ponuntur. Nam et cum oculi describuntur, quod omnia videat exprimitur; et quando auris, quod omnia audiat proponitur; et cum digitus, significantia quaedam voluntatis aperitur; et cum nares, precum quasi odorum perceptio ostenditur; et cum manus, quod creaturae sit omnis auctor probatur; et quando brachium, quod nulla natura contra robur ipsius repugnare possit edicitur; et quando pedes, quod impleat omnia, non sit quidquam ubi non sit Deus, explicatur. Neque enim sunt ei aut membra aut membrorum officia necessaria, ad cujus solum etiam tacitum arbitrium et serviunt et adsunt omnia. Cur enim requirat oculos, qui Lux est? aut cur quaerat pedes, qui ubique est? aut cur ingredi velit, cum non sit quo se progredi possit? aut cur manus expetat, cujus ad omnia instituenda artifex est et silens voluntas? Nec auribus eget, qui etiam tacitas novit voluntates, Aut propter quam causam linguam quaerat, cui cogitare jussisse est? Necessaria enim haec membra hominibus fuerunt, non Deo: quia inefficax hominis consilium fuisset, nisi cogitamen corpus implesset; Deo autem non necessaria, cujus voluntatem non tantum sine aliqua molitione opera subsequuntur, sed ipsa statim opera cum voluntate procedunt. Caeterum ipse totus oculus, quia totus videt; et totus auris, quia totus audit; et totus manus, quia totus operatur; et totus pes, quia totus ubique est. Idem enim quidquid illud est, totus aequalis est, et totus ubique est. Non enim habet in se diversatem sui, quidquid est simplex. Ea enim demum in diversitatem membrorum recident, quae veniunt ex nativitate in dissolutionem.
Gospel (John 4:21): The hour will come, the Lord said, when neither on this mountain nor in Jerusalem will you worship the Father; and He gave the reasons, saying (ibid. 4:24): God is spirit; and therefore those who worship must worship in spirit and truth. So there the divine powers are displayed through members: no form of God, nor bodily features, are set forth. For when eyes are described, it is expressed that He sees all things; and when an ear, it is put forward that He hears all things; and when a finger, a certain signification of His will is disclosed; and when nostrils, the perception of prayers, as of odours, is shown; and when hands, it is proved that He is the author of every creature; and when an arm, it is declared that no nature can resist against His strength; and when feet, it is explained that He fills all things, that there is nothing where God is not. For neither members nor the functions of members are necessary to Him, at Whose sole, even silent, will all things both serve and are at hand. For why should He require eyes, Who is Light? or why should He seek feet, Who is everywhere? or why should He wish to walk, when there is nowhere to which He could advance? or why should He desire hands, Whose silent will is itself the craftsman for establishing all things? Nor does He need ears, Who knows even unspoken wishes, Or for what reason should He seek a tongue, for Whom to think is to have commanded? For these members were necessary for men, not for God: because the counsel of man would have been ineffective, unless the body had carried out the thought; but they are not necessary for God, Whose will is not only followed by the works without any effort, but the works themselves proceed at once together with the will. Moreover, He is Himself wholly eye, because He wholly sees; and wholly ear, because He wholly hears; and wholly hand, because He wholly works; and wholly foot, because He is wholly everywhere. For He is the same, whatever that is, wholly equal, and wholly everywhere. For whatever is simple does not have within itself a diversity of itself. For those things at length fall into a diversity of members which come from birth into dissolution.
Editors' notes and page, col. 923

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 513)

(44) ‹—› · call not in crop

Adorant. Welch. adorant, eum, juxta et Gr. Valg. Al. omittunt. Et forte omisit ipse Novatianus.

"They adore." Welchman: "they adore him", in agreement with the Greek and the Vulgate. Others omit it. And perhaps Novatian himself left it out.

(printed under page 513)

(45) ‹—› · call not in crop

Omnia. Ita Pamelius aliique. Gelenius tamen quem sequitur Welchmanus, omnes.

"Omnia" (all things). So Pamelius and others. Gelenius, however, whom Welchman follows, has "omnes" (all).

(printed under page 513)

(46) ‹tacitas novit voluntates› · call in col 923

Nec auribus... voluntates. Excidit hæc pericope ab edito Welchamaniono. Ubi et paulo post legitur, non tantum aliqua molitione, dempta præpositione sine, quam alii exhibent.

"Nor ... with ears ... wills." This passage has dropped out of Welchman's edition. There too, a little after, one reads "not only with some effort", with the preposition "sine" (without), which the others show, taken away.

(printed under page 513)

(47) ‹—› · call not in crop

Sed hæc. Ita vulg. Welchmanus mallet, quam hæc. Jacksonus vero sed hanc, ut referatur ad diversitatem membrorum. Videtur tamen auctor hæc tum ad diversitatem membrorum, tum ad dissolutionem retulisse.

"Sed hæc" (but these). So the common editions. Welchman would prefer "quam hæc"; Jackson, however, "sed hanc", so that it refers to "diversity of members". Yet the author seems to have referred "hæc" both to the diversity of members and to the dissolution.

(printed under page 513)

(48) ‹—› · call not in crop

Puto. Cod. Anglic ms. putem, quod malim. JACKSON.

"Puto" (I think). The English manuscript codex has "putem", which I would prefer. JACKSON.

(printed under page 513)

(49) ‹—› · call not in crop

Faciens, Ita Welchmanus, cui adhæret Jacksonus, pro edit. facientibus. Quam quidem germanam esse lectionem, inquit pasterior editor Anglicanus, attendenti facile patebit. Christus enim erat, qui in Evangelio suo hominibus intelligendi incrementa faciebat.

"Faciens" (making). So Welchman, with whom Jackson agrees, instead of the editions' "facientibus". That this is the genuine reading, says the later English editor, will easily be plain to one who attends. For it was Christ who in his Gospel gave men increase of understanding.

(printed under page 513)

(50) ‹—› · call not in crop

Ipse sic. Ita Pamelius, Voculan sic omiserunt editores Anglicani, immerito, ut videtur; eam enim sequens quomodo postulare perhibetur.

"Ipse sic" (he himself thus). So Pamelius. The English editors left out the little word "sic", wrongly, as it seems; for the following "quomodo" (how) is held to require it.

(printed under page 513)

Page

  • running head: 923 NOVATIANI PRESBYTER[I] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Evangelio (Joan. IV, 21)›; B ‹quando pedes, quod impleat omnia›; C ‹opera subsequuntur, sed ipsa statim›; D ‹cope ab edito Welchamaniono› (beside the commentary at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 3:924
Sed haec quae concreta non sunt sentire non possunt. Quod enim immortale est quidquid est, illud ipsum unum et simplex et semper est. Et ideo quia unum est, dissolvi non potest; quoniam quidquid est illud ipsum extra jus dissolutionis positum, legibus est mortis solutum.
But these things which are not composite cannot experience [it]. For whatever is immortal, whatever it is, that very thing is one and simple and always is. And therefore, because it is one, it cannot be dissolved; since whatever it is, that very thing, placed outside the law of dissolution, is released from the laws of death.
CAPUT. VII
Chapter VII.
Spiritus quoque cum Deus dicitur, claritas et lux, non satis Deum illis appellationibus explicari.
That when God is called Spirit also, brightness and light, God is not adequately set forth by those appellations.
Sed illud quod dicit Dominus (Joan. IV, 24) Spiritum Deum, puto ego sic locutum Christum de Patre, ut adhuc aliquid plus intelligi velit quam Spiritum Deum. Hominibus enim licet in Evangelio suo intelligendi incrementa faciens disputet; sed tamen et ipse sic adhuc de Deo loquitur hominibus, quomodo possunt adhuc audire vel. capere; licet, ut diximus, in agnitionem Dei religiosa jam facere quod (I Joan. IV, 8) Deus Charitas dictus sit; nec ex hoc tamen Dei substantus Charitas expressa est: et quod (I Joan. I, 5) Lux dictus est; nec tamen in hoc substantia Dei est, sed totum hoc de Deo dictum est quantum dici potest; ut merito et quando Spiritus dictus est, non omne id quod est, dictus sit; sed ut dum meus hominum intelligendo usque ad ipsum proficit Spiritum, conversa jam ipsa in spiritu, aliud quid amplius per Spiritum conjiceret Deum esse possit. Id enim quod est secundum id quod est, nec humano sermone edici, nec humanis auribus percipi, nec humanis sensibus colligi potest. Nam si (I. Cor. II, 9) quae praeparavit Deus his qui diligunt illum, nec cculus vidit, nec auris audivit, nec cor hominis, aut mens ipsa percepit; qualis et quantus est ille ipse qui haec repromittit, ad quae intelligenda et meus hominis et natura deficit? Denique si acceperis Spiritum substantiam Dei, creaturam feceris Deum Omnis enim spiritus creatura est. Erit ergo
But as for that which the Lord says (John 4:24), that God is Spirit, I think that Christ spoke thus of the Father so that He might wish something still more to be understood than God as Spirit. For although in His Gospel He discourses to men, making increases in understanding, yet even He Himself still speaks thus of God to men in the way in which they are still able to hear or grasp; although, as we have said, it may already bring [them] towards a religious acknowledgement of God that (1 John 4:8) God has been called Love; yet not even from this has the substance of God been expressed as Love: and that (1 John 1:5) He has been called Light; yet the substance of God does not lie in this, but all this has been said of God as far as it can be said; so that rightly, even when He has been called Spirit, not all that He is has been said; but so that, while the mind of men, by understanding, advances as far as Spirit itself, being now itself converted into spirit, it might be able to conjecture through Spirit that God is something still greater. For that which He is, according to what He is, can neither be uttered in human speech, nor perceived by human ears, nor gathered by human senses. For if (1 Cor. 2:9) the things which God has prepared for those who love Him neither eye has seen, nor ear heard, nor the heart of man, or the mind itself, perceived; of what kind and how great is He Himself Who promises these things, for the understanding of which both the mind and the nature of man fall short? Finally, if you take Spirit to be the substance of God, you will have made God a creature. For every spirit is a creature. There will therefore be
Editors' notes and page, col. 924

Footnotes

(51) ‹creatura est› · call in col 924

Omnis enim spiritus creatura est. Levissima sunt quæ Pamelius hic reprehendit, et Rufino similiter displicuisse putat. Hæc enim verba, Omnis spiritus creatura est, minime Spiritum sanctum attingunt. Demonstrat Novatianus Deum ab hominibus nulla voce designari posse, quæ non plurimum aberret ab infinita illa majestate. Quamobrem sive lux, sive spiritus, sive ignis dicatur, nihil horum apto de Deo et commode pronuntiari; propterea quod et spiritus et ignis creaturæ sint. « Hæc, inquit, figurantur potius, quam ita sunt. Nam et in Veteri Testamento Deus Ignis dicitur; ut peccatori populo metus incutiatur. dum judcex ostenditur: et in Novo Testamento Spiritus esse profertur, ut refector et creator in dilictis suis mortuorum, per hanc bonitatem collatæ credentibus indulgentiæ, comprobetur. « Ubi vides ignis et spiritus appellationes Novatiano a rebus materialibus translatas videri; nec eum de Spiritu sancto dictum vo- (continues)

"For every spirit is a creature." What Pamelius here finds fault with, and thinks likewise displeased Rufinus, is very slight. For these words, "every spirit is a creature", in no way touch the Holy Spirit. Novatian is showing that God can be designated by men with no word that does not stray very far from that infinite majesty. Therefore, whether he is called light, or spirit, or fire, none of these is said of God aptly and fittingly, because both spirit and fire are creatures. "These things," he says, "are figures rather than what is so. For in the Old Testament too God is called Fire, that fear may be struck into a sinful people while he is shown as judge; and in the New Testament he is set forth as Spirit, that he may be proved the restorer and creator of those who were dead in their sins, through this goodness of the pardon granted to believers." Here you see that the names fire and spirit appear to be transferred by Novatian from material things; nor that he (meant) it to be said of the Holy Spirit (continues)

(printed under page 513)

Page

  • running head: I PRESBYTERI ROMANI (cut off at left edge; probably NOVATIANI PRESBYTERI ROMANI) 924
  • marginal letters: A nem. Sed haec (47) quae; B Spiritum Deum. Hominibus enim licet; C nec humanis auribus percipi; D (in Commentarius, not set) militer displicuisse putat
  • old-edition numerals: 897 after quae
PL 3:925
jam factus Deus. Quomodo et si secundam Moysen (Deut. IV, 24). Ignem acceperis Deum, creaturam illum esse dicendo, institutum expresseris, non institutorem docueris. Sed haec figurantur potius quam ita sunt. Nam et in Veteri Testamento ideo Deus Ignis dicitur, ut peccatori populo metus incutiatur, dum judex ostenditur. Et in Novo Testamento Spiritus esse profertur, ut refector et creator in delictis suis mortuorum, per hanc bonitatem collatae credentibus indulgentiae, comprobetur.
God now made. Just as also if, according to Moses (Deut. 4:24), you take God to be Fire, then by saying that He is a creature you will have described something instituted, and not taught the Institutor. But these things are figurative rather than so in fact. For in the Old Testament too God is called Fire for this reason, that fear may be struck into a sinful people while He is shown as judge. And in the New Testament He is declared to be Spirit, so that He may be proved the restorer and creator of those dead in their sins, through this goodness of the forgiveness bestowed on believers.
CAPUT VIII.
Chapter VIII.
Argumnetum. — Huuc ergo Deum novisse et venerari Ecclesiam; eique testimonium reddit tam invisibilium, quam etiam visibilium, et semper, et tota natura, quam ejus providentia regit ac moderatur.
Argument. — That this God, then, the Church knows and worships; and to Him bears witness, and always, the whole of nature, of things invisible as well as visible, which His providence rules and governs.
Hunc ergo, omissis haereticorum fabulis atque figmentis, Deum novit et veneratur Ecclesia; cui testimonium reddit tam invisibilium quam etiam visibilium et semper et tota natura: quem Angeli adorant, astra mirantur, maria benedicunt, terrae verentur, inferna quaeque suspiciunt: quem mens omnis humana sentit, etiam si non exprimit: cujus imperio omnia commoventur, fontes scaturiunt, omnes labuntur, fluctus assurgunt, fetus suos cuncta parturiunt, venti spirare coguntur, imbres veniunt, maria commoventur, fecunditates suas cuncta ubique diffundunt: qui peculiarem protoplastis aeternae vitae mundum quemdam paradisum in Oriente constituit: arborem vitae plantavit (Gen. II, 9); scientiae boni et mali similiter alteram arborem collocavit; mandatum dedit; sententiam contra delictum statuit (II Pet. II, 5); Noe justissimum de diluvii periculis pro merito innocentiae fideique servavit (Gen. V, 24); Enoch transtulit (Jac. II, 25); in amicitiae societatem Abraham allegit (Gen. XXII, 12); Isaac protexit (Ibid. V, 30, 43); Jacob auxit (Exod. III, 9, 10); Moysem ducem populo praefecit; ingemiscentes filios Israel e jugo servitutis eripuit; Legem scripsit; patrum sobolem in terram repromissionis induxit; prophetas Spiritu instruxit; et per hos omnes Filium suum Christum repromisit; et quando daturum se spoponderat, misit. Per quem nobis in notitiam venire voluit: et in nos indulgentiae suae sinus largos profudit; egenis et abjectis locupletem Spiritum conferendo. Et quia ultro et largus et bonus
This God, then, setting aside the fables and fictions of the heretics, the Church knows and worships; to Whom the whole of nature, of things invisible as well as visible, bears witness, and always: Whom angels adore, the stars marvel at, the seas bless, the lands revere, the regions below each look up to; Whom every human mind perceives, even if it does not express it; at Whose command all things are set in motion, springs gush forth, rivers glide, waves rise, all things bring forth their young, winds are compelled to blow, rains come, seas are stirred, all things everywhere pour forth their fruitfulness; Who established for the first-formed a particular world of eternal life, a kind of paradise in the East; planted the tree of life (Gen. 2:9); likewise set the other tree, of the knowledge of good and evil; gave a commandment; appointed a sentence against transgression (2 Pet. 2:5); preserved Noah, most just, from the perils of the flood on account of the merit of his innocence and faith (Gen. 5:24); translated Enoch (Jas. 2:25); chose Abraham into the fellowship of friendship (Gen. 22:12); protected Isaac (ibid. 5:30, 43); increased Jacob (Exod. 3:9, 10); set Moses over the people as leader; rescued the groaning sons of Israel from the yoke of slavery; wrote the Law; led the offspring of the fathers into the land of promise; instructed the prophets by the Spirit; and through all these promised His Son Christ; and when He had pledged that He would give Him, sent Him. Through Him He willed to come into our knowledge; and He poured out upon us the ample bosom of His forgiveness, conferring the rich Spirit on the needy and the cast down. And because He is, of His own accord, both generous and good,
Editors' notes and page, col. 925

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 514)

(51) (continued) · call on previous page

luisse, quod omnem spiritum creaturam esse. MARAN. Divin. D. N. J. C. lib. IV, cap. 10, § 3, p. 520. — Præiverat in eamdem sententiam Welchmanus: quem tamen locum, notatu sane dignissimum, transilit Jacksonus; qui alia cæteroquin vulgatissima fuse persequitur.

(continued) (nor that he) wished it to be said of the Holy Spirit, that every spirit is a creature. MARAN, On the Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, book IV, ch. 10, §3, p. 520. — Welchman had gone before him in the same view; yet Jackson passes over this place, truly most worthy of note, while he pursues at length other matters that are otherwise very commonplace.

(printed under page 514)

(52) ‹et creator› · call in col 925

Refector et creator. Sic Pamelius. Gelenius refertor, vitiose procul dubio: quam tamen lectionem in textu retinuit Welchmanus, alteram refector in notis subjiciens. Mox idem Welchm. recreator legendum putat: quod mallet quoque Jacksonus.

"Restorer and creator." So Pamelius. Gelenius has "refertor", corruptly no doubt; yet Welchman kept that reading in the text, putting the other, "refector", in the notes. Just after, the same Welchman thinks "recreator" (re-creator) should be read, which Jackson too would prefer.

(printed under page 514)

(53) ‹inferna quaeque› · call in col 925

Quæque. Quoque omnino legendum existimat Jacksonus, utpote magis emphaticum.

"Quæque" (each). Jackson thinks "quoque" (also) should by all means be read, as more emphatic.

(printed under page 514)

(54) ‹omnia commoventur› · call in col 925

Commoventur. Ita editi. Unus Welchmanus, continentur.

"Commoventur" (are moved). So the editions. Welchman alone: "continentur" (are held together).

(printed under page 514)

(55) ‹se spoponderat› · call in col 925

Spoponderat. Sic editores Anglicani. Pamelius, sponderat.

"Spoponderat" (he had promised). So the English editors. Pamelius: "sponderat".

(printed under page 514)

(56) ‹captiva sarabara› · call in col 926

Ipsorum.... captiva sarabara, ita editi, præter Welchmanum, in quo absque mss. aut exemplarium auctoritate, reponere placuit editori, ipsa captivorum sarabala.

"Ipsorum ... captiva sarabara" (their captive garments), so the editions, except Welchman, in whom the editor chose, without the authority of manuscripts or copies, to put "ipsa captivorum sarabala" (the very garments of the captives).

(printed under page 514)

Page

  • running head: 925 LIBER DE TRINIT[ATE] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹go jam factus Deus›; B ‹Hunc ergo, omissis›; C ‹arborem collocavit; mandatum dedit›; D ‹Spiritum conferendo›
  • old-edition numerals: 898 after ‹go›; 899 after ‹populo›
  • other: the word bonus was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 926
  • misprints kept as printed: Argumnetum (for Argumentum) and Huuc (for Hunc) in the chapter argument; omnes labuntur (for amnes; the English reads "rivers") (Q2).
PL 3:926
est, ne totus hic orbis aversus gratiae ejus fluminibus aresceret (Marc. XVI, 15), apostolos institutores generis nostri in totum orbem mitti per Filium suum voluit: ut conditio generis humani agnosceret institutorem; et, si sequi maluisset, haberet quem pro Deo in suis jam postulationibus Patrem diceret (Matth. VI, 9). Cujus non providentia tantummodo singillatim per homines cucurrit aut currit; sed etiam per ipsas urbes et civitates, quarum exitus prophetarum vocibus oecinit; imo etiam per ipsum totum orbem, cujus propter incredulitatem, exitus, plagas, diminutiones poenasque descripsit. Et ne quis non etiam ad minima quaeque Dei putaret istam infatigabilem providentiam pervenire. Ex duobus, inquit Dominus, passeribus unus non cadet sine Patris voluntate, sed et capilli capitis vestri omnes numerati sunt (Matth. X, 29, 30). Cujus etiam cura et providentia Israelitarum non sivit nec vestes consumi, nec vilissima in pedibus calceamenta deteri (Deut. VIII, 4), sed (Dan. III, 27) nec ipsorum postremum adolescentium captiva sarabara comburi; nec immerito: nam si hic omnia complexus est omnia continens (omnia autem et totum ex singulis constant), pertinget consequenter ejus ad usque singula quaeque cura, cujus ad totum, quidquid est, pervenit providentia. Hinc est quod et desuper Cherubium sedet (Ezech. I, 10; (Psal. XCVIII, 1,) id est, praeest super operum suorum varietatem, subjectis throno ejus animalibus prae caeteris principatum tenentibus, cuncta desuper crystallo contegente, id est, coelo omnia operiente: quod (Gen. I, 6) in firmamentum de aquarum fluente materia fuerat Deo jubente solidatum, ut glacies robusta, aquarum terram pridem contegentium dividens medietatem, dorso quodam pondera aquae superioris, corroboratis de gelu viribus, sustineret. Nam et (Ezech. X, 12) rotae subjacent, tempora scilicet, quibus omnia semper mundi membra volvuntur (Ezech. I, 18) talibus pedibus adjectis quibus non in perpetuum stant ista, sed transeunt. Sed et per omnes artus stellata sunt oculis: Dei enim opera pervigili obtutu contemplanda sunt, in quorum sinu carbonum medius est ignis; sive quoniam (II Pet. III) ad igneum diem judicii mundus iste festinat: sive quoniam omnia opera Dei ignea, nec sunt tenebrosa, sed vigent; sive etiam, ne, quia ex terrenis
lest this whole world, turned away, should dry up from the streams of His grace (Mark 16:15), He willed that the apostles, the instructors of our race, be sent through His Son into the whole world: so that the human race as created might acknowledge its Founder; and, if it had preferred to follow, it might have one whom, in its petitions, it could now call Father in place of God (Matt. 6:9). His providence has not run and does not run only through men one by one, but also through the very cities and states, whose ends He sang forth by the voices of the prophets; nay, even through the whole world itself, whose ends, plagues, diminutions and punishments He described on account of its unbelief. And lest anyone should think that this untiring providence of God does not reach even to all the smallest things: Of two sparrows, says the Lord, one does not fall without the Father's will, and even the hairs of your head are all numbered (Matt. 10:29–30). His care and providence also did not allow either the garments of the Israelites to be worn out, or the cheapest shoes on their feet to be worn away (Deut. 8:4), and (Dan. 3:27) lastly not even the captive trousers of those young men to be burned; and not without reason: for if He Who contains all things has embraced all things (and all things and the whole consist of individual things), then His care, whose providence reaches the whole, whatever it is, will consequently reach right down to each individual thing. Hence it is that He also sits above the Cherubim (Ezek. 1:10; Ps. 98:1), that is, He presides over the variety of His works, the living creatures that hold pre-eminence above the rest being placed beneath His throne, and the crystal covering all things from above, that is, the heaven covering all things: which (Gen. 1:6) had been made solid into a firmament, at God's command, out of the flowing matter of the waters, so that as strong ice, dividing the middle of the waters which formerly covered the earth, it might bear on a kind of back the weights of the upper water, its strength having been made firm by the frost. For the wheels also lie beneath (Ezek. 10:12), namely the times, by which all the members of the world are ever revolved (Ezek. 1:18), such feet being added by which these things do not stand for ever, but pass away. And also over all their limbs they are starred with eyes: for the works of God are to be contemplated with a watchful gaze, in the bosom of which there is fire in the midst of the coals; or because (2 Pet. 3) this world is hastening to the fiery day of judgement; or because all the works of God are fiery, and are not dark, but are vigorous; or else, lest, because from earthly
Editors' notes and page, col. 926

Footnotes

(57) ‹crystallo contegente› · call in col 926

Contegente. Apud Pamelium mendose, ut videtur, contingente.

"Contegente" (covering). In Pamelius, faultily as it seems, "contingente" (touching).

(printed under page 514)

(58) ‹omnes artus› · call in col 926

Artus. Sic recte, mea quidem sententia, emendavit Welchmanus præcedentes editiones, quæ habent ortus. Vox enim restituta refertur ad animalia quæ proxime præcedunt.

"Artus" (limbs). So, rightly in my view at least, Welchman corrected the preceding editions, which have "ortus" (risings). For the restored word refers to the living creatures that come just before.

(printed under page 514)

(57) ‹sed vigent› · call in col 926 (printed "(59)" in the text)

Vigent. Latinus lucent. Welchmanus luce (continues)

"Vigent" (they are vigorous). Latinus: "lucent" (they shine). Welchman: "luce" (continues)

(printed under page 514)

Page

  • running head: ...ER DE TRINITATE. 926 (left part of the running head cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nus est, ne totus hic orbis›; B ‹cadet sine Patris voluntate›; C ‹operiente: quod (Gen. I, 6)›; D ‹quoniam omnia opera Dei ignea›
  • old-edition numerals: 900 after ‹Dei›
  • other: footnote (56) is called in this column after ‹captiva sarabara›; its text stands in n925 (Q2).
  • misprints kept as printed: oecinit (œcinit, for cecinit) (Q2).
PL 3:927
ista fuerant orta principiis, naturaliter de originis suae rigore torperent, addita est omnibus interioris spiritus calida natura, quae frigidis concreta corporibus, ad usuram vitae aequalia omnibus libramenta monstraret. Ilic est igitur currus, secundum David, Dei. Currus enim, inquit Dei decies millies multiplicatus (Psal. LXVII, 18), id est, innumerus, infinitus, immensus. Sub jugo enim naturalis legis omnibus datae, alia quasi frenis revocata retrahuntur, alia quasi effusis habenis excitata impelluntur. Mundum enim istum currum Dei, cum omnibus et ipsi Angeli ducunt et astra; quorum varios licet meatus, certis tamen legibus vinctos, inspicimus ad metas definiti sibi temporis ducere; ut merito nobis quoque cum Apostolo, et artificem et opera mirantibus exclamare jam libeat: O altitudo divitiarum sapientiae et scientiae Dei, quam inscrutubilia judicia ejus et investigabiles viae ejus! et reliqua (Rom. XI, 33).
beginnings these things had arisen, they would by nature grow torpid from the rigour of their origin, there was added to all things the warm nature of an inner spirit, which, mingled with the cold bodies, would show forth equal balances to all for the use of life. This, then, is the chariot of God, according to David. For the chariot of God, he says, is multiplied ten thousand times (Ps. 67:18), that is, numberless, infinite, immeasurable. For under the yoke of the natural law given to all, some things are drawn back as though checked by bridles, others are driven forward, roused as though with loosened reins. For this world, the chariot of God, the angels themselves and the stars drive along with all things; whose courses, various though they are, yet bound by fixed laws, we see driving towards the goals of the time appointed for them; so that rightly we too, marvelling at both the Craftsman and His works, may now be pleased to exclaim with the Apostle: O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God, how inscrutable are His judgements and unsearchable His ways! and the rest (Rom. 11:33).
CAPUT IX.
Chapter IX.
Porro eamdem regulam veritatis docere nos, credere post Patrem etiam in Filium Dei Jesum Christum Dominum Deum nostrum, eumdem in Veteri Testamento repromissum, et in Novo exhibitum.
Further, that the same rule of truth teaches us to believe, after the Father, also in the Son of God, Jesus Christ, our Lord God, the same promised in the Old Testament and shown forth in the New.
Eadem regula veritatis docet nos credere post Patrem, etiam in Filium Dei, Christum Jesum Dominum Deum nostrum, sed Dei Filium; hujus Dei qui et unus et solus est, conditor scilicet rerum omnium, ut jam et superius expressum est. Hunc enim Jesum Christum, iterum dicam hujus Dei Filium, et in Veteri Testamento legimus esse repromissum et in Novo Testamento animadvertimus exhibitum, omnium sacramentorum umbras et figuras de praesentia corporatae veritatis implentem, Hunc enim Abrahae filium, hunc David, hunc non minus et vetera praedicta et Evangelia testantur. Hunc ipsa Genesis, cum dicit: Tibi dabo et semini tuo (Gen. XVII, 8). Hunc quando luctatum ostendit hominem cum Jacob (Gen. XXXII, 24). Hunc, quando dicit (Gen. XLIX, 10): Non deficiet princeps de Juda, neque dux de femoribus ejus, donec veniat Is cai repromissum est, et ipse erit exspectatio gentium (Gen. XLIX, 19). Hunc Moyses, cum dicit: Provide alium quem mittas (Exod. IV, 13). Hunc idem, quando testatur, Prophetem vobis, dicendo, suscitabit Deus ex fratribus vestris: eum quasi me audite (Deut. XVIII, 15). Hunc, quando dicit: Videbitis vitam vestram pendentem nocte ac die, et non credetis ei (Deut., XXVIII, 66). Hunc Isaias; Prodiet virga de radice Jesse, et flos de radice ejus ascendet (Isa. XI, 1). Hunc eumdem,
The same rule of truth teaches us to believe, after the Father, also in the Son of God, Christ Jesus, our Lord God, but the Son of God; of this God Who is both one and alone, namely the Founder of all things, as has also already been expressed above. For this Jesus Christ, the Son, I will say again, of this God, we both read to have been promised in the Old Testament and observe to have been shown forth in the New Testament, fulfilling the shadows and figures of all the sacraments with the presence of embodied truth. For Him as son of Abraham, Him as son of David, Him no less both the ancient predictions and the Gospels attest. Him Genesis itself [attests], when it says: To you and to your seed I will give (Gen. 17:8). Him, when it shows a man wrestling with Jacob (Gen. 32:24). Him, when it says (Gen. 49:10): A prince shall not fail from Judah, nor a leader from his thighs, until He comes to Whom it has been promised, and He will be the expectation of the nations (Gen. 49:19). Him Moses, when he says: Provide another whom Thou art to send (Exod. 4:13). Him the same [Moses], when he testifies, A Prophet for you, saying, God will raise up from your brethren: hear Him as you would me (Deut. 18:15). Him, when he says: You will see your life hanging night and day, and you will not believe Him (Deut. 28:66). Him Isaiah: A rod shall come forth from the root of Jesse, and a flower shall rise up from his root (Isa. 11:1). Him the same,
Editors' notes and page, col. 927

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 515)

(57) (continued) · call on previous page (printed "(59)" in the text)

vigent legendum existimat. At, judice Jacksono, melius editi vigent. Nimirum innuere voluit fortasse auctor, quod Dei opera interiorem igneum vigorem seu spiritum habeant.

(continued) thinks "luce vigent" (are vigorous with light) should be read. But in Jackson's judgement the editions' "vigent" is better. The author, that is, perhaps meant to hint that God's works have an inner fiery vigour or spirit.

(printed under page 515)

(60) ‹—› · call not in crop

Monstraret. Mallet Welchmanus ministraret: quod valde probatur Jacksono.

"Monstraret" (should show). Welchman would prefer "ministraret" (should supply), which Jackson strongly approves.

(printed under page 515)

(61) ‹—› · call not in crop

Innumerus.... immensus. Minus recte, ut videtur Gagnæus: numerus infinitus et immensus.

"Innumerable ... immeasurable." Less rightly, as it seems, Gagnæus: "an infinite and immeasurable number".

(printed under page 515)

Page

  • running head: 927 NOVATIANI PRESBYTER[I] (cut off at the right edge of the image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹renis ista fuerant orta›; B ‹beat : O altitudo›; C ‹missum et in Novo Testamento›; D ‹eum quasi me audite›
  • old-edition numerals: 901 after ‹idem,›
PL 3:928
quando dicit: Ecce Virgo concipiet et pariet filium (Isa. VII, 13). Hunc, quando sanitates ab eo futuras collocat dicens: Tunc aperientur oculi caecorum, et aures surdorum audient, tunc saliet claudus ut cervus, ct diserta erit lingua mutorum (Ibid. XXXV, 3, 6). Hunc, quando patientiae virtutes expromit dicens: Non audietur in plateis vox ejus; arundinem quassatam non conteret, et linum fumig⟨a⟩ns non exstinguet (Ibid. XLII, 2, 3). Hunc, quando ejus Evangelia descripsit: Et disponam vobis testamentum aeternum, sancta David fidelia (Isa. LV, 3). Hunc, quando gentes in ipsum credituras prophetat: Ecce posui eum in principium et praecipientem gentibus. Gentes quae te non noverunt invocabunt te, et populi qui te nesciunt ad te confugient (Ibid. 4, 5). Hunc eumdem, quando ad passionem ejus exclamat dicens: Sicut ovis ad occisionem ductus est, et sicut agnus coram tondente se sine voce, sic non aperuit os suum in humilitate (Isa. LIII, 1). Hunc quando flagrorum ejus ictus plagasque descripsit: Livore ejus nos sanati sumus (Ibid. 5;) aut humilitatem: Et vidimus eum, et non erat ei species neque honor. Homo in plaga et sciens ferre infirmitatem (Ibid. 2, 3). Aut quod populus non erat crediturus: Tota die expandi manus meas ad populum non credentem (Isa. LXV, 2). Aut quod resurrecturus a mortuis: Et erit in illa die radix Jesse, et qui surget imperare gentibus, in eum gentes sperabunt, ct erit requies ejus honor (Isa. XI, 10). Aut cum tempus resurrectionis: Quasi diluculo paratum inveniemus eum (Ose. VI, 3). Aut quod sessurus ad dextram Patris: Dixit Dominus Domino meo: Sede ad dexteram meam, donec ponam inimicos tuos scabellum pedum tuorum (Psal. CIX, 1, 2). Aut cum possessor omnium collocatur: Postula a me, et dabo tibi gentes haereditatem tuam, et possessionem tuam terminos terrae (Psal. II, 8). Aut quod judex omnium ostenditur: Deus judicium tuum regi da, et justitiam tuam filio regis (Psal. LXXI, 1). Nec hoc in loco plura persequar, quae annuntiata de Christo, omnibus haereticis, sed et ipsis veritatem tenentibus magis nota sunt.
when he says: Behold, a Virgin shall conceive and bear a son (Isa. 7:13). Him, when he sets out the healings that were to come from Him, saying: Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall hear, then the lame shall leap like a stag, and the tongue of the dumb shall be eloquent (Isa. 35:3, 6). Him, when he sets forth the powers of His patience, saying: His voice shall not be heard in the streets; a shaken reed He shall not crush, and smoking flax He shall not quench (Isa. 42:2–3). Him, when he described His Gospels: And I will make for you an eternal covenant, the faithful holy things of David (Isa. 55:3). Him, when he prophesies that the nations would believe in Him: Behold, I have set Him for a beginning and a commander to the nations. Nations that have not known Thee shall call upon Thee, and peoples that know Thee not shall flee to Thee (Isa. 55:4–5). This same One, when he cries out with regard to His passion, saying: As a sheep He was led to the slaughter, and as a lamb before its shearer without voice, so He opened not His mouth in humiliation (Isa. 53:1). Him, when he described the blows and stripes of His scourgings: By His bruise we have been healed (Isa. 53:5); or His humiliation: And we saw Him, and He had neither comeliness nor honour. A man in affliction and knowing how to bear infirmity (Isa. 53:2–3). Or that the people was not going to believe: All the day I have spread out My hands to an unbelieving people (Isa. 65:2). Or that He would rise from the dead: And there shall be in that day the root of Jesse, and He Who shall rise to rule the nations, in Him shall the nations hope, and His rest shall be honour (Isa. 11:10). Or when he gives the time of the resurrection: As at dawn we shall find Him ready (Hos. 6:3). Or that He would sit at the right hand of the Father: The Lord said to my Lord: Sit at My right hand, until I make Thy enemies the footstool of Thy feet (Ps. 109:1–2). Or when He is established as possessor of all things: Ask of Me, and I will give Thee the nations as Thine inheritance, and as Thy possession the ends of the earth (Ps. 2:8). Or that He is shown to be judge of all: O God, give Thy judgement to the king, and Thy justice to the king's son (Ps. 71:1). Nor shall I pursue more in this place, since the things announced concerning Christ are better known to all heretics, and even to those who hold the truth.
CAPUT X.
Chapter X.
Jesum Christum Dei Filium esse, et vere hominem: contra haereticos phantasiastas, qui veram carnem illum suscepisse negabant.
That Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and truly man: against the phantasiast heretics, who denied that He took on true flesh.
Sed illud admoneo, non alterum in Evangelio Christum exspectandum fuisse, quam hunc a Creatore Veteris Testamenti litteris ante promissum; maxime cum et quae de ipso praedicta sunt impleta
But this I point out, that no other Christ was to be expected in the Gospel than this One promised beforehand by the Creator in the writings of the Old Testament; especially since both the things foretold about Him have been fulfilled
Editors' notes and page, col. 928

Footnotes

(62) ‹veritatem tenentibus› · call in col 928

Omnibus hæreticis, sed et ipsis veritatem tenentibus. Recte conjecisse videtur Welchmanus, dum legendum autumat ipsis hæreticis, sed et omnibus veritatem tenentibus. Ac rectius fortasse, omnibus veritatem tenentibus, sed et ipsis hæreticis. Ejusmodi trajectiones librarii haud insuetæ.

"To all heretics, but also to those who hold the truth." Welchman seems to have conjectured rightly when he holds that "to the heretics themselves, but also to all who hold the truth" should be read. And more rightly perhaps: "to all who hold the truth, but also to the heretics themselves". Transpositions of this kind are not unusual with copyists.

(printed under page 515)

Page

  • running head: [...]I PRESBYTERI ROMANI 928 (left part of the running head cut off at the image edge; column number printed in a heavy face)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quando dicit: Ecce Virgo›; B ‹Hunc eumdem, quando ad passionem›; C ‹Dixit Dominus Domino meo›; D ‹illum suscepisse negabant›
  • old-edition numerals: 902 before ‹Sed illud admoneo› (at the head of the paragraph)
PL 3:929
sint, et quae impleta sunt ante praedicta sint. Ut merito haereticorum istorum Testamenti Veteris auctoritatem respuentium, nescio cui commentitio et ex fabulis annilibus ficto Christo atque fucato possim vere et constanter dicere: Quis es? unde es? a quo missus es? quare nunc venire voluisti? quare talis? vel qua venire potuisti? vel quare non ad tuos abisti? nisi quod probasti tuos non habere, dum ad alienos venis? Quid tibi cum mundo Creatoris? quid tibi cum homine Conditoris? quid tibi cum figmento corporis, cui eripis spem resurrectionis? quid ad alienum venis famulum, alienum sollicitare desideras filium? quid me a Domino eripere conaris? quid me in Patrem blasphemare atque impium esse compellis? aut quid sum a te in resurrectione consecuturus, qui me ipsum non recipio dum corpus amitto? Si salvare vis, fecisses hominem cui salutem dares. Si a delicto eripere cupis, ante mihi ne derelinquerem contulisses. Quod autem tecum suffragium circumfers legis? Quod habes testimonium propheticae vocis? aut quid mihi possum de te solidum repromittere cum te videam in phantasmate et non in soliditate venisse? Quid ergo tibi cum figura corporis, si corpus odisti? imo revinceris corporis quod odisti circumferre substantiam, cujus suscipere voluisti etiam figuram. Odisse enim debueras corporis imitationem, si oderas veritatem. Quoniam si alter es, aliter venire debueras: ne diceris filius Creatoris, si vet imaginem habuisses carnis et corporis. Certe si oderas nativitatem, quia Creatoris oderas nuptiarum conjunctionem, recusare debueras etiam imitationem hominis, qui per nuptias nascitur creatoris. Neque igitur eum haereticorum agnoscimus Christum, qui in imagine (ut dicitur) fuit et non in veritate: nihil enim verum eorum quae gessit fecerit, si ipse phantasma et non veritas fuit: neque eum, qui nihil in se nostri corporis gessit, dum ex Maria nihil accepit, ne non nobis venerit; dum non in nostra substantia visus apparuit. Neque illum, qui aetheream sive sideream, ut alii voluerunt haeretici, voluit carnem; ne ullam in illo nostro intelligamus salutem, si non etiam nostri corporis cognoscamus soliditatem: nec ullum omnino alterum qui quodvis aliud ex figmento haereticorum gesserit corpus fabularum.
and the things which have been fulfilled were foretold beforehand. So that I may rightly, truly and steadfastly, say to that invented Christ of these heretics who reject the authority of the Old Testament, a Christ feigned and counterfeited out of old wives' tales, whoever he may be: Who are you? Whence are you? By whom were you sent? Why did you wish to come now? Why in such a form? Or by what way were you able to come? Or why did you not go off to your own? Unless it is that you have proved you have none of your own, since you come to those who belong to another? What have you to do with the world of the Creator? What have you to do with the man of the Maker? What have you to do with the fashioned body, from which you snatch away the hope of resurrection? Why do you come to another's servant, why do you desire to tamper with another's son? Why do you try to tear me away from the Lord? Why do you compel me to blaspheme against the Father and to be impious? Or what am I going to obtain from you in the resurrection, when I do not receive myself back, since I lose my body? If you wish to save, you should have made a man to whom you might give salvation. If you desire to rescue from sin, you should beforehand have granted me not to fall away. And what support of the law do you carry about with you? What testimony of the prophetic voice do you have? Or what solid thing can I promise myself from you, when I see that you have come in a phantasm and not in solidity? What then have you to do with the shape of a body, if you hate the body? Nay rather, you are convicted of carrying about the substance of the body which you hated, since you were willing to take on even its shape. For you ought to have hated the imitation of a body, if you hated its reality. For if you are another, you ought to have come in another way, lest you be called the son of the Creator, if you had had even the image of flesh and body. Certainly, if you hated birth because you hated the Creator's union of marriage, you ought to have refused even the imitation of the creator's man, who is born through marriage. So neither do we acknowledge that Christ of the heretics who was (as is said) in image and not in truth: for he would have done nothing true of the things he did, if he himself was a phantasm and not truth; nor him who bore in himself nothing of our body, since he received nothing from Mary, so that he would not have come for us, since he did not appear visibly in our substance. Nor him who willed an ethereal or starry flesh, as other heretics have held, lest we should perceive in him no salvation of ours, if we do not also recognize the solidity of our body; nor any other at all who, out of the heretics' invention, bore some other body of fables.
Editors' notes and page, col. 929

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 516)

(65) ‹—› · call not in crop (number as printed; the sequence requires 63)

Non habere. Forte legendum cum Welchmano te non habere.

"Not to have." Perhaps, with Welchman, "te non habere" (that you do not have) should be read.

(printed under page 516)

(64) ‹aliter venire debueras› · call in col 929

Aliter venire debueras. Recte aliter, non alter, ut conjicit Welchmanus. Sensum explicat Tertullianus adv. Marc., l. III, cap. 10: Cur enim non in aliqua alia digniore substantia venit, et in primis sua, ne et indigna et aliena videretur eguisse? JACKSON.

"You ought to have come otherwise." Rightly "aliter" (otherwise), not "alter" (another), as Welchman conjectures. Tertullian explains the sense, Against Marcion, book III, ch. 10: "For why did he not come in some other, worthier substance, and above all his own, lest he should seem to have needed one both unworthy and alien?" JACKSON.

(65. ‹nihil enim verum› · call in col 929 Nihil enim verum. Conjunctionem enim restitui ex ms. Wowerí.

"For nothing true." I have restored the conjunction "enim" (for) from Wower's manuscript.

(printed under page 516)

(66) ‹ne non nobis› · call in col 929

Ne non nobis. Pro ne non legit neque Latinius; Jacksonus vero mallet neque enim.

"Lest not to us." Instead of "ne non" Latinius reads "neque" (nor); Jackson, however, would prefer "neque enim" (for neither).

(6 ) ‹illo nostro› · call in col 929 (printed "(67)" in the text) Nostro. Sic editi. Nostram reposuit Welchmanus. Nostræ rescribebat Jacksonus; scil. carni, de qua sermonem habet auctor: quod minus placet.

"Nostro" (our). So the editions. Welchman put "nostram". Jackson wrote "nostræ", that is, (agreeing with) "carni" (flesh), of which the author is speaking: which pleases less.

(printed under page 516)

(68) ‹hæreticorum› · call in col 929

Hæreticorum.... corpus fabularum. Alii legunt, notate Franc. Junio, hæreticarum, ut referatur ad fabularum. Sed hoc male. Legendum potius suspicatur idem Junius fabularium, σῶμα μυθῶδες: dicitur enim fabularis et fabularius, ut ollaris et ollarius. Hinc hæreticorum vox non est sollicitanda: quod probo. JAKSON. Welchmanus autem conjiciebat rescribendum fabulare.

"Of the heretics ... body of fables." Others read, as Francis Junius notes, "hæreticarum", so that it refers to "fabularum" (heretical fables). But this is wrong. The same Junius rather suspects that "fabularium" should be read, a fabulous body: for one says "fabularis" and "fabularius", as "ollaris" and "ollarius". Hence the word "hæreticorum" is not to be disturbed: which I approve. JACKSON. Welchman, however, conjectured that "fabulare" should be written.

(printed under page 516)

(69) ‹—› · call not in crop

Qui. Welchmanus quia, non male. JACKSON.

"Qui" (who). Welchman: "quia" (because), not badly. JACKSON.

(printed under page 516)

Page

  • running head: 929 LIBER DE TRINITATE (cut off at right edge: LIBER DE TRINIT…)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sint, et quae impleta›; B ‹corpus amitto? Si salvare›; C ‹recusare debueras etiam›; D ‹(65) Non habere. Forte legendum› (in the page-foot commentary)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 3:930
Omnes enim istos et nativitas Domini, et mors ipsa confutat. Nam et (Joan. I, 14) Verbum, inquit Joannes, caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis. Ut merito corpus nostrum in illo fuerit, quoniam quidem nostram carnem Sermo suscepit. Et sanguis idcirco de manibus ac pedibus, atque ipso latere demanavit, ut nostri consors corporis probaretur, dum occasus nostri legibus moritur. Qui dum in eadem substantia corporis in qua moritur, ressuscitatus ipsius corporis vulneribus comprobatur, etiam resurrectionis no⟨s⟩trae leges in sua carne monstravit, qui corpus, quod ex nobis habuit, in sua resurrectione restituit. Lex enim resurrectionis ponitur, dum Christus ad exemplum caeterorum in substantia corporis suscitatur. Quoniam, cum (I Cor. XVI, 50) caro et sanguis non obtinere regnum Dei scribitur, non carnis substantia damnata est, quae divinis manibus, ne periret, exstructa est; sed sola carnis culpa merito reprehensa est, quae voluntaria hominis temeritate contra legis divinae jura grassata est. Quia in Baptismate et in mortis dissolutione, sublata caro ad salutem revertitur: dum ad statum innocentiae, deposita criminis mortalitate, revocatur.
For both the birth of the Lord and His very death refute all these. For indeed (John 1:14) "The Word," says John, "was made flesh, and dwelt in us." So that rightly our body was in Him, since indeed the Word took up our flesh. And for this reason the blood flowed down from the hands and feet, and from the side itself, that He might be proved a sharer of our body, while He dies by the laws of our decease. And He, while in the same substance of the body in which He dies He is proved, raised again, by the wounds of that very body, showed also the laws of our resurrection in His own flesh, Who restored in His resurrection the body which He had from us. For the law of resurrection is laid down when Christ, as an example for the rest, is raised up in the substance of the body. Since, when it is written (1 Cor. 16:50) that flesh and blood do not obtain the kingdom of God, it is not the substance of the flesh that has been condemned, which was built by divine hands lest it should perish; but only the guilt of the flesh has rightly been reproved, which by the wilful rashness of man has run riot against the rights of the divine law. For in Baptism and in the dissolution of death the flesh, taken up, returns to salvation, while, the mortality of its crime laid aside, it is called back to the state of innocence.
CAPUT XI.
Chapter XI.
Et vero non hominem tantum Christum, sed et Deum: sicuti hominis filium, ita et Dei filium.
And indeed that Christ is not man only, but also God: as He is Son of man, so also Son of God.
Verum ne ex hoc quod Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum Dei Creatoris Filium in substantia veri corporis exhibitum asserimus, aliis haereticis hoc in loco hominem tantum et solum defendentibus, atque ideo hominem illum nudum et solitarium probare cupientibus, aut manus dedisse, aut loquendi materiam commodasse videamur, non sic de substantia corporis ipsius exprimimus, ut solum tantum hominem illum esse dicamus: sed ut, divinitate sermonis in ipsa cocretione permista, etiam Deum illum secundum Scripturas esse teneamus. Est enim periculum grande, Salvatorem generis humani, totius Dominum et principem mundi, cui (Matth. XX, 21) a suo Patre omnia tradita sunt et cuncta concessa, per quem instituta sunt universa, creata sunt tota, dig⟨e⟩sta sunt cuncta, aevorum omnium et temporum regem, Angelorum omnium
But lest, from the fact that we assert that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God the Creator, was shown forth in the substance of a true body, while other heretics at this point maintain that He is man only and alone, and therefore desire to prove Him a bare and solitary man, we should seem either to have given in to them or to have furnished them with matter for speaking, we do not so express ourselves concerning the substance of His body as to say that He is solely and only man; but rather, the divinity of the Word being mingled in that very concretion, we hold Him also to be God according to the Scriptures. For it is a great danger, the Saviour of the human race, the Lord and prince of the whole world, to Whom (Matt. 20:21) all things have been delivered and all things granted by His Father, through Whom all things have been instituted, the whole has been created, all things have been set in order, the king of all ages and times, of all the Angels
Editors' notes and page, col. 930

Footnotes

(70) ‹loquendi› · call in col 930

Loquendi. Obloquendi suspicatur legendum esse Welchmanus: sed idem, opinor, hic valet loquendi, ac disputandi. ID.

"Of speaking." Welchman suspects that "obloquendi" (of speaking against) should be read: but here, I think, "loquendi" means the same as "disputandi" (of disputing). THE SAME.

(printed under page 516)

(71) ‹solum tantum› · call in col 930

Solum tantum. Forte solum et tantum, ut paulo superius. ID.

"Solum tantum" (only merely). Perhaps "solum et tantum", as a little above. THE SAME.

(printed under page 516)

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left]R DE TRINITATE. 930
  • marginal letters: A Omnes enim istos et nativitas Domini; B cum (I Cor. XVI, 50) caro et sanguis; C in loco hominem tantum et solum; D (68) Haereticorum.... corpus fabularum (Commentarius, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 908 after (Joan. I, 14)
PL 3:931
principem ante quem nihil praeter Patrem, hominem tantummodo dicere, et auctoritatem illi divinam in his abnegare. Haec enim contumelia haereticorum ad ipsum quoque Deum Patrem redundabit, si Deus Pater Filium Deum generare non potuit. Sed enim veritati caecitas haereticorum nulla praescribet. Nec quoniam in Christo aliquid tenent, aliquid non tenent, alterum vident, alterum non vident, eripietur nobis illud quod non vident, per illud quod vident. Quasi hominis enim in illo fragilitates considerant, quasi Dei virtutes non computant; infirmitates carnis recolunt, potestates divinitatis excludunt. Quando si probatio haec ex infirmitatibus Christi illuc proficit, ut homo ex infirmitatibus comprobetur; probatio divinitatis in illo collecta ex virtutibus illuc proficiet, ut etiam Deus ex operibus asseratur. Si enim passiones ostendunt in illo humanam fragilitatem, cur opera non asserant in illo divinam potestatem? ne si hoc non profecerit ut Deus ex virtutibus asseratur, nec passiones proficiant ut etiam homo ex ipsis esse monstretur. Quaecunque enim lex in alterutro fuerit posita, invenietur esse suscepta. Periculum enim erit, nec hominem illum ex passionibus ostendi, si non potuerit etiam Deus ex virtutibus approbari. Non est ergo in unam partem inclinandum, et ab alia parte fugiendum, quoniam nec tenebit perfectam veritatem quisquis aliam veritatis excluserit portionem. Tam enim Scriptura etiam Deum annuntiat Christum, quam etiam hominem ipsum annuntiat Deum; tam hominem descripsit Jesum Christum, quam etiam Deum quoque descripsit Christum Dominum. Quoniam nec Dei tantum illum Filium esse proponit, sed et hominis; nec hominis tantum dicit, sed et Dei referre consuevit: ut dum ex utroque est, utrumque sit; ne si alterum tantum sit, alterum esse non possit. Ut enim praescripsit ipsa natura hominem credendum esse, qui ex homine sit, ita eadem natura praescribit et Deum credendum esse, qui ex Deo sit: ne si non et Deus fuerit, cum ex Deo sit, jam nec homo sit, licet ex homine fuerit, et sic in alterutro utrumque periclitetur, idem alterum altero fidem perdidisse convincitur Qui legunt ergo (Matth. I, 1) hominis filium hominem Christum Jesum, legant hunc eumdem et Deum et Dei Filium nuncupatum. Nam quomodo est, qua homo, ex Abraham, sic est etiam, qua Deus (Joan. VIII, 58), ante ipsum Abraham. Et quomodo, qua homo, filius David (Matth. XXIII, 42, 43, 44), ita Dominus David, qua Deus, nuncupatus
the chief, before Whom there is nothing except the Father, to call Him merely a man, and to deny Him divine authority in these things. For this insult of the heretics will redound also upon God the Father Himself, if God the Father could not beget God the Son. But indeed the blindness of the heretics will lay down no prescription against the truth. Nor, because in Christ they hold one thing and do not hold another, see one thing and do not see the other, will that which they do not see be snatched from us by means of that which they see. For they consider the frailties in Him as those of a man, but do not reckon the powers as those of God; they call to mind the infirmities of the flesh, they exclude the powers of the divinity. Whereas, if this proof from the infirmities of Christ avails so far that He is proved to be man from the infirmities, the proof of divinity in Him gathered from the mighty works will avail so far that He is also asserted to be God from His works. For if the sufferings show in Him human frailty, why should the works not assert in Him divine power? lest, if this does not avail for Him to be asserted God from the mighty works, the sufferings also should not avail for Him to be shown from them to be man as well. For whatever law is laid down in either case will be found to be taken up [in the other]. For there will be danger that He is not shown to be man from the sufferings, if He cannot also be approved as God from the mighty works. One must not therefore lean to one side and flee from the other, since whoever excludes another portion of the truth will not hold the perfect truth. For Scripture announces Christ also as God just as much as it announces God Himself as man; it has described Jesus Christ as man just as much as it has also described Christ the Lord as God. For it does not propose that He is the Son of God only, but also of man; nor does it speak of Him as of man only, but has been accustomed to refer to Him also as of God: so that, since He is from both, He may be both; lest, if He were only the one, He could not be the other. For just as nature itself has prescribed that he must be believed to be a man who is from a man, so the same nature prescribes also that He must be believed to be God Who is from God: lest, if He were not also God, though He is from God, He should no longer be man either, although He was from man, and so in either case both should be imperilled, the same person being convicted of having lost faith in the one through the other. Let those therefore who read (Matt. 1:1) that Christ Jesus, son of man, is man, read that this same One is also called God and Son of God. For just as He is, as man, from Abraham, so He is also, as God (John 8:58), before Abraham himself. And just as, as man, He is son of David (Matt. 22:42–44), so, as God, He is called Lord of David.
Editors' notes and page, col. 931

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 517)

(72) ‹—› · call not in crop

Suscepta. Editorum lectionem suscepta ita castigavit Welchmanus, eumque sequitur Jacksonus.

"Suscepta" (taken up). Welchman corrected the editors' reading thus to "suscepta", and Jackson follows him.

(printed under page 517)

(73) ‹in alterutro› · call in col 931

Et sic in alterutro. Ita cum Gagnæo et Barrensi edidit Welchmanus. Al. omittunt sic.

"And thus in either." So Welchman edited it, with Gagnæus and the Barre edition. Others omit "sic" (thus).

(printed under page 517)

(74) ‹filium hominem› · call in col 931

Hominis filium hominem C. J. Proponit Walchmanus legendum, hominem et hominis filium; quod probo; et analogia sequentium, Deum et Dei Filium videtur confirmari. JACKSON.

"The son of man, a man, C(hrist) J(esus)." Welchman proposes the reading "a man and the son of man"; which I approve; and it seems confirmed by the analogy of what follows, "God and the Son of God". JACKSON.

(printed under page 517)

(75) ‹nam quomodo› · call in col 931

Quomodo. Mallem divisim legi quo modo; et sic in sequentibus. ID.

"Quomodo" (as). I would rather read it divided, "quo modo" (in what manner); and so in what follows. THE SAME.

(printed under page 517)

(76) ‹—› · call not in crop

Sic item. Hæc est lectio Welchmaniana, pro sic ita editt. Jacksonus temen, post Fr. Junium, edidit sic etiam, eo quod eadem ratione paulo ante loquatur Novatianus.

"Sic item" (so likewise). This is Welchman's reading, instead of the editions' "sic ita". Jackson, however, following Fr. Junius, edited "sic etiam" (so also), because Novatian speaks in the same way a little before.

(printed under page 517)

Page

  • running head: 931 NOVATIANI PRESBYTE[RI] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A principem ante quem nihil; B ex virtutibus illuc proficiet; C quam etiam Deum quoque descripsit; D (75) est, qua homo, ex Abraham
  • old-edition numerals: 904 after nobis
PL 3:932
est. Et quomodo, qua homo, sub lege factus est (Gal. IV, 4). ita, qua Deus, sabbati Dominus expressus est (Luc. VI. 5). Et quomodo, qua homo, sententiam patitur (Matth. XXVII, 26) sic omns, qua Deus, de vivis et mortuis judicium habere reperitur (Joan. V, 21, 22). Et quomodo post mundum, qua homo, nascitur, sic (Joan. XVII, 5) ante mundum, qua Deus, fuisse perhibetur. Et quomodo ex semine David (Rom. I, 3), qua homo, genitus est sic item per ipsum, qua Deum, mundus dicitur institutus (Joan. I, 10). Et quomodo, qua homo, post multos (ib. 15), sie, qua Deus, ante omnes. Et quomodo caeteris, qua homo, inferior (Isa. LV, 3), sic omnibus, qua Deus, major (Act. X, 36). Et quomodo in coelum, qua homo, ascendit (Joan. VI, 62), sic inde, qua Deus, ante descendit. Et quomodo ad Patrem, qua homo vadit (Joan. XIV, 28), sic obediens Patri, qua Filius, inde descensurus est (Act. I, 11). Ita si mediocritates in illo approbant humanam fragilitatem, majestates in illo affirmant divinam potestatem. Periculum est enim, cum utrumque legis, non utrumque, sed alterum credidisse. Ex quo quoniam utrumque in Christo legitur, utrumque creditur: ut fides ita demum vera sit, si et perfecta fuerit. Vam si ex duobus, altero in fide cessante, unum, et quidem id quod est minus, ad credendum fuerit assumptum; perturbata regula veritatis, temeritas ista non salutem contulerit, sed in vicem salutis de jactura fidei, periculum mortis grande conflaverit.
And as, as man, He was made under the law (Gal. 4:4), so, as God, He is shown to be Lord of the sabbath (Luke 6:5). And as, as man, He undergoes sentence (Matt. 27:26), so, as God, He is found to hold the judgement of the living and the dead (John 5:21–22). And as, as man, He is born after the world, so (John 17:5), as God, He is declared to have been before the world. And as, as man, He was begotten of the seed of David (Rom. 1:3), so likewise, as God, the world is said to have been established through Him (John 1:10). And as, as man, He is after many (ibid. 15), so, as God, He is before all. And as, as man, He is lower than the rest (Isa. 55:3), so, as God, He is greater than all (Acts 10:36). And as, as man, He ascends into heaven (John 6:62), so, as God, He first descended from there. And as, as man, He goes to the Father (John 14:28), so, obeying the Father, as Son, He will descend from there (Acts 1:11). So, if the lowly things in Him prove His human frailty, the majesties in Him affirm His divine power. For it is a danger, when you read both, to have believed not both but one. Therefore, since both are read in Christ, both are believed, so that faith may be true only if it is also complete. For if, of the two, one ceases in faith and one, and indeed that which is the lesser, is taken up to be believed, then, the rule of truth being disturbed, that rashness will have brought not salvation, but, in place of salvation, from the loss of faith it will have kindled a great danger of death.
CAPUT XII.
Chapter XII.
Deum enim Veteris Testamenti Scripturarum auctoritate probari.
That He is indeed God is proved by the authority of the Scriptures of the Old Testament.
Cur ergo dubitemus dicere, quod Scriptura non dubitat exprimere? cur haesitabit fidei veritas, in quo Scripturae nunquam haesitavit auctoritas? Ecce enim Osee prophetes ait ex persona Patris: Jam non salvabo eos in arcu, neque in equis, neque is equitibus; sed salvabo eos in Domino Deo (Osee, I, 7) ipsorum. Si Deus salvare se dicit in Deo, non autem salvat nisi in Christo Deus: cur ergo homo dubitet Christum Deum dicere, quem Deum a Patre animadvertit positum per Scripturas esse? imo si non savat nisi in Deo Pater Deus, salvari non poterit a Deo Patre quisquam, nisi confessus fuerit Christum Deum, in quo se et per quem se repromittit Pater salutem daturum; ut merito quisquis illum agnoscit esse Deum, salutem inveniat in Deo Christo; quisquis non recognoscit esse Deum,
Why then should we hesitate to say what Scripture does not hesitate to express? Why will the truth of faith hesitate in a matter where the authority of Scripture never hesitated? For behold, the prophet Hosea says in the person of the Father: I will no longer save them by bow, nor by horses, nor by horsemen; but I will save them in the Lord their God (Hos. 1:7). If God says that He saves in God, and God does not save except in Christ, why then should man hesitate to call Christ God, Whom he perceives through the Scriptures to have been set forth as God by the Father? Indeed, if God the Father does not save except in God, no one will be able to be saved by God the Father unless he has confessed Christ as God, in Whom and through Whom the Father promises that He will give salvation; so that rightly whoever acknowledges Him to be God may find salvation in Christ God; whoever does not recognize Him to be God,
Editors' notes and page, col. 932

Footnotes

(77) ‹in quo se› · call in col 932

In quo se. Ita editi. Sed se expunxit Jacksonus, ut nihil habens quod agat.

"In whom ... himself." So the editions. But Jackson struck out "se" (himself), as having nothing to do.

(printed under page 517)

Page

  • running head: NI PRESBYTERI ROMANI (cut at left edge; column number 932 printed at right)
  • marginal letters: A ‹patus est. Et quomodo›; B ‹62), sic inde, qua Deus›; C ‹CAPUT XII.›; D ‹Christum Deum, in quo se›
  • old-edition numerals: 905 after ‹genitus est›
  • call (76) stands in col 932 after "sic item"; its footnote is set in n931
  • misprints kept as printed: "ita" (lower case after a full stop); "Luc. VI. 5"; "omns"; "qua Deum" (for Deus); "sie" (for sic); "Vam" (for Nam); "neque is equitibus" (for in); "savat" (for salvat)
PL 3:933
salutem perdiderit, quam alibi nisi in Christo Deo invenire non poterit. Quomodo enim Isaias: Ecce virgo concipiet, et pariet filium et vocabitis nomen ejus Emmanuel (Isa. VII, 14); quod interpretatum est nobiscum Deus, sic Christus ipse dicit: Ecce ego vobiscum sum usque ad consummationem saeculi (Matth. XXVIII, 20). Est ergo nobiscum Deus, imo multo magis etiam in nobis est. Nobiscum est Christus: est ergo cujus nomen est, nobiscum Deus, quia et nobiscum est. Aut nunquid non est nobiscum? quomodo ergo dicit se n⟨o⟩biscum esse? Est ergo nobiscum. Sed quoniam nobiscum est; Emmanuel, id est, nobiscum Deus, dictus est. Deus ergo quia nobiscum est, nobiscum Deus dictus est. Idem prophetes: Convalescite, manus dissolutae, et genua debilia, consolamini pusillanimes sensu, convalescite. nolite timere: ecce Deus noster judicium retribuet: ipse veniet et salvabit nos: tunc aperiuntur oculi caecorum, et aures surdorum audient; tunc saliet claudus sicut cervus, et diserta erit lingua mutorum (Isa., XXXV, 3, 4, 5, 6). Si in adventu Dei dicit prophetes haec futura signa quae facta sunt; aut Dei Filium agnoscant Christum, in cujus adventu, et a quo haec sanitatum signa facta sunt; aut divinitatis Christi veritate superati, in alteram haeresim ruentes, Christum dum Filium Dei et Deum confiteri nolunt, Patrem illum esse confiteantur. Vocibus enim propheterum inclusi jam Christum Deum negare non possunt. Quid ergo respondent, cum in adventu Dei haec signa futura dicuntur, quae in adventu Christi gesta sunt? Christum qualiter accipiunt Deum? Deum enim jam negare nou possunt. Qua Patrem? aut qua Filium? Si qua Filium, cur Dei Filium Deum negant? Si qua Patrem, cur eos non sequuntur, qui ejusmodi blasphemia tenere videntur? nisi quoniam nobis in hoc adversus illos de veritate certamine, hoc interim sufficit, ut quocunque genere convicti Christum confiteantur et Deum, quem etiam Deum negare voluerunt. Per Habacuc prophetam ait: Deus ab Africo veniet et sanctus de monte opaco et condenso (Habac. III, 3). Quem volunt isti ab Africe venire? Si venisse aiunt omnipotentem Deum Patrem, ergo de loco Deus Pater venit ex quo etiam loco cluditur, et intra sedis alicujus angustias continetur; et jam per istos, ut diximus, Sabelliana haeresis sacrilega corporatur. Siquidem Christus non Filius, sed Pater
should have lost salvation, which he will be able to find nowhere else than in Christ God. For just as Isaiah [says]: Behold, a virgin will conceive, and will bear a son, and you will call His name Emmanuel (Isa. 7:14); which is interpreted God with us, so Christ Himself says: Behold, I am with you even to the consummation of the age (Matt. 28:20). He is therefore God with us; indeed, much more, He is even in us. Christ is with us: He is therefore the one whose name is God with us, because He is also with us. Or is He not with us? How then does He say that He is with us? He is therefore with us. But since He is with us, He was called Emmanuel, that is, God with us. God therefore, because He is with us, was called God with us. The same prophet: Grow strong, you slackened hands and feeble knees; take comfort, you who are faint-hearted in mind; grow strong, do not fear: behold, our God will render judgement; He Himself will come and will save us: then the eyes of the blind are opened, and the ears of the deaf will hear; then the lame will leap like a hart, and the tongue of the dumb will be eloquent (Isa. 35:3–6). If the prophet says that these signs, which have been done, are to take place at the coming of God, then either let them acknowledge Christ as the Son of God, at whose coming and by whom these signs of healing were done; or else, overcome by the truth of the divinity of Christ and falling into another heresy, since they refuse to confess Christ as the Son of God and God, let them confess Him to be the Father. For, hemmed in by the words of the prophets, they can no longer deny that Christ is God. What then do they answer, when these signs, which were performed at the coming of Christ, are said to be going to take place at the coming of God? In what way do they receive Christ as God? For they can no longer deny that He is God. As Father? or as Son? If as Son, why do they deny that the Son of God is God? If as Father, why do they not follow those who are seen to hold a blasphemy of this kind? Unless it is that for us, in this contest against them concerning the truth, this suffices for the present: that, convicted by whatever kind [of argument], they confess Christ to be God as well, whom they wished to deny to be God. Through the prophet Habakkuk He says: God will come from the south-west, and the Holy One from the shady and dense mountain (Hab. 3:3). Whom do these men want to come from the south-west? If they say that the almighty God the Father came, then God the Father came from a place, by which place He is also enclosed, and He is contained within the narrow bounds of some seat; and now, through these men, as we have said, the sacrilegious Sabellian heresy is given a body. Since indeed Christ, not as Son but as Father,
Editors' notes and page, col. 933

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 518)

(78) ‹—› · call not in crop

Quam. Sic Pamelius aliique. Uterque Frob. cum Welchm. quoniam. Nec displicet Jacksono.

"Quam." So Pamelius and others. Both Froben editions, with Welchman: "quoniam" (since). Nor does it displease Jackson.

(printed under page 518)

(78) ‹—› · call not in crop (number as printed; the sequence requires 79)

Deus ergo. Ita constanter editi. Primus Welchmanus existimavit hic legendum Christus; arridetque Jacksono ejusmodi conjectura: quam tamen haud admittendam censeo; sublata enim dictinctione post ergo, vis orationis elucet.

"God therefore." So the editions consistently. Welchman first thought "Christus" (Christ) should be read here, and such a conjecture appeals to Jackson: yet I judge it not to be admitted; for when the punctuation after "ergo" is removed, the force of the sentence shines out.

(printed under page 518)

(86) ‹illum esse confiteantur› · call in col 933 (printed "(80)" in the text)

Confiteantur. Sic uterque editor Anglic. pro confitebuntur editt. Restitutionem rite factam suadet præcedens agnoscant.

"Confiteantur" (let them confess). So both English editors, instead of the editions' "confitebuntur" (they will confess). The preceding "agnoscant" shows that the restoration was properly made.

(printed under page 518)

(81) ‹de veritate› · call in col 933

Veritate, Gagnæus et Barrensis veritatis, quos importune secutus est Welchmanus.

"Veritate" (concerning the truth). Gagnæus and the Barre edition: "veritatis" (of the truth), whom Welchman followed unsuitably.

(printed under page 518)

(82) ‹et Deum› · call in col 933

Et Deum. Sic omnes editt. Unus Welchmanus mutavit et in esse, nulla codicum auctoritate ductus; neque hujusce mutationis lectorem suum admonuit.

"And God." So all the editions. Welchman alone changed "et" to "esse", led by no authority of the codices; nor did he warn his reader of this change.

(printed under page 518)

(83) ‹loco cluditur› · call in col 933

Cluditur. Verbum cludo Afris scriptoribus frequenter usurpatum. Tertulliano in primis et Cypriano: eoque haud semel utitur et Novatianus, supra cap, 6, hic et infra cap. 17, etc.

"Cluditur" (is shut in). The verb "cludo" is often used by African writers, Tertullian above all and Cyprian; and Novatian too uses it more than once, above ch. 6, here, and below ch. 17, etc.

(printed under page 518)

Page

  • running head: 933 LIBER DE TRINIT (cut off at the image edge; presumably LIBER DE TRINITATE)
  • marginal letters: A ‹salutem perdiderit, quam alibi›; B ‹sillanimes sensu, convalescite›; C ‹gesta sunt ? Christum qualiter›; D ‹per istos, ut diximus›
  • old-edition numerals: 906 after ‹Aut nunquid non›
PL 3:934
creditur ; et novo more, dum ab istis districte homo nudus asseritur, per eos rursum Christus Pater Deus omnipotens comprobatur. At si in Bethlehem, cujus metaturae regio ad meridianam respicit plagam coeli. Christus nascitur, qui per Scripturas et Deus dicitur : merito Deus hic ab Africo venire describitur, quia a Bethlehem venturus esse praevidebatur. Eligant ergo ex duobus quid velint hunc, qui ab Africo venit Filium esse, an Patrem : Deus enim dicitur ab Africo venturus. Si Filium, quid dubitant Christum et Deum dicere ? Deum enim Scriptura dicit esse venturum. Si Patrem, quid dubitant cum Sabellii temeritate misceri, quid Christum Patrem dicit? nisi quoniam, sive illum Patrem, sive Filium dixerint, ab haeresi sua inviti licet, desciscant necesse est, qui Christum hominem tantummodo solent dicere ; dum illum, rebus ipsis coacti, Deum incipiunt promere, sive dum illum Patrem, sive dum illum Filium voluerint nuncupare.
is believed in; and in a novel fashion, while by these men He is strictly asserted to be a bare man, by these same men in turn Christ is proved to be the Father, God almighty. But if in Bethlehem, the region of whose site looks towards the southern quarter of the sky. Christ is born, Who through the Scriptures is also called God: rightly is God here described as coming from the south-west, because He was foreseen as about to come from Bethlehem. Let them therefore choose of the two which they wish this One Who comes from the south-west to be, the Son or the Father: for God is said to be about to come from the south-west. If the Son, why do they hesitate to call Christ also God? For Scripture says that God is to come. If the Father, why do they hesitate to be mingled with the rashness of Sabellius, which calls Christ the Father? unless because, whether they call Him the Father or the Son, they must of necessity, albeit unwillingly, fall away from their heresy, they who are accustomed to say that Christ is only a man; while, compelled by the facts themselves, they begin to put Him forward as God, whether they choose to name Him the Father or the Son.
CAPUT XIII.
Chapter XIII.
Eamdem veritatem evinci e sacris Novi Foederis Litteris.
That the same truth is proved from the sacred writings of the New Covenant.
Ac sic et Joannes nativitatem Christi describens (Joan. I, 14), Verbum, inquit, caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis, et vidimus claritatem ejus, claritatem tanquam unigeniti a Patre, plenum gratia et veritate. Nam et vocatur nomen ejus Verbum Dei (Apoc. XIX, 13) : nec immerito. Eructavit, inquit, cor meum verbum bonum (Psalm. XLIV 2) ; quod Verbum Regis nomine consequenter appellat inferendo, Dico ego opera mea Regi. Per ipsum enim omnia facta sunt opera, et sine ipso factum est nihil (Joan. I, 3). Sive enim, inquit Apostolus, Throni, sive Dominationes, sive Virtutes, sive Potestates, visibilia et invisibilia, omnia per ipsum constant (Coloss. I, 16). Ver⟨b⟩um autem hoc illud est, quod in sua venit, et sui eum nou receperunt. Mundus enim per ipsum factus est, et mundus eum non cognovit (Joan. I, 10, 11). Verbum autem hoc erat in principio apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum (Joan. I, 1). Quis igitur dubitet, cum in extrema parte dicitur, Verbum caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis, Christum cujus est nativitas, et quia caro factum est, esse hominem, et quia Verbum Dei, Deum incunctanter edicere esse ; praesertim cum animadmertat Scripturam evangelicam, utramque
And thus John too, describing the nativity of Christ (John 1:14), says: The Word was made flesh, and dwelt in us, and we saw His glory, the glory as of the only-begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth. For His name also is called the Word of God (Rev. 19:13): and not undeservedly. My heart, it says, has uttered forth a good word (Ps. 44:2); which Word it consequently calls by the name of King, adding, I tell my works to the King. For through Him all works were made, and without Him nothing was made (John 1:3). For whether, says the Apostle, Thrones, or Dominions, or Virtues, or Powers, things visible and invisible, all things consist through Him (Col. 1:16). And this Word is the One Who came into His own, and His own did not receive Him. For the world was made through Him, and the world did not know Him (John 1:10–11). And this Word was in the beginning with God, and the Word was God (John 1:1). Who then would doubt, when in the last part it is said, The Word was made flesh, and dwelt in us, to declare without hesitation that Christ, Whose nativity it is, is man because He was made flesh, and is God because He is the Word of God; especially when he notices that the evangelical Scripture, as regards both
Editors' notes and page, col. 934

Footnotes

(84) ‹ac sic› · call in col 934

Ac sic. Pamelius ac si.

"Ac sic" (and so). Pamelius: "ac si" (as if).

(printed under page 518)

(85) ‹plenum› · call in col 934

Plenum. Ita Welchmanus post Gagnæum. Quæ est Vulgata lectio. Al. plenus.

"Plenum" (full). So Welchman, after Gagnæus. Which is the Vulgate reading. Others: "plenus".

(printed under page 518)

(86) ‹quia caro factum› · call in col 934

Quia caro... quia Verbum. Qua utrobique legit Latinius.

"Because flesh ... because the Word." Latinius reads "qua" (as) in both places.

(printed under page 518)

Page

  • running head: R DE TRINITATE. 934 (cut off at the left edge of the image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ter creditur ; et novo more›; B ‹inviti licet, desciscant›; C ‹2) ; quod Verbum Regis›; D ‹Dei, Deum incunctanter›
  • old-edition numerals: 907 after ‹temeritate›
  • other: column begins with the word-fragment "ter", carried over from the previous column; it ends with "utram-", broken across the column break. The faint scan gives "Doum", "misoeri", "sio", "neo", "Doi, Dcum"; these were read as worn e/c letters and set as Deum, misceri, sic, nec, Dei, Deum. "quid Christum Patrem dicit?" was set as printed; it is possibly corrupt (qui?). In "Ver•um" a letter is lost and was set Ver⟨b⟩um. "nou" looks like a turned n. The page-foot Commentarius (notes 83–86, headed "...udii commentarius", running across the page) is not set.
PL 3:935
istam substantiam in unam nativitatis Christi foederasse concordiam? Hic est enim qui sicut sponsus egreditur de thalamo suo, exsultavit ut gigas ad currendam vitam; a summo caelo egressio ejus et usque ad snmmum regressio ejus (Psalm. XVIII, 6, 7). Quoniam usque ad summum, nec quisquam in caelum ascendit, nisi qui de caelo descendit, Filius hominis qui est in caelis (Joan. III, 13). Repetens hoc ipsum dicit: Pater, claeifica me eo honore quo fui apud te antequam mundus esset (Joan. XVII, 5). Ac si de coelo descendit Verbum hoc. tanquam sponsus ad carnem, ut per carnis assumptionem Filius hominis illuc posset ascendere, unde Dei Filius Verbum descenderat, merito dum per connexionem mutuam et caro Verbum Dei gerit, et Filius Dei fragilitatem carnis assumit; cum sponsa carne conscendens illuc, unde sine carne descenderat, recipit jam claritatem illam, quam dum ante mundi institutionem habuisse ostenditur, Deus manifestissime comprobatur. Et nihilominus, dum mundus ipse post illum institutus refe⟨r⟩tur, per ipsum creatus esse reperitur; quo ipso divinitatis in ipso, per quem factus est mundus, et charitas et auctoritas comprobetur. Quod si, cum (III Reg. VIII, 39) nullius sit nisi Dei, cordis nosse secreta (Matth. IX. 4; Apoc. II, 23), Christus secreta conspicit cordis: quod si, cum (Isa XLIII, 25) nullius sit nisi Dei, peccata dimittere; idem (Marc. II, 5) Christus peccata dimittit; quod si, cum nullius sit hominis de coelo venire, de coelo veniendo descendit: quod si, cum nullius hominis haec vox esse possit, Ego et Pater unum sumus (Joan. X, 30); hanc vocem de conscientia divinitatis Chrlstus solus edicit: quod si postremo, omnibus divinitatis Christi probationibus et rebus instructus apostolus Thomas, respondens Christo, Dominus meus et Deus meus (Joun. XX, 28) dicit: quod si et apostolus Paulus, quorum, inquit, patres et ex quibus Chrislus secundum carnem, qui est super omnia Deus benedictus in saecula (Rom. IX, 5), in suis litteris scribit: quod si idem se Apostolum non ab hominibus, aut per hominem, sed per Jesum Christum (Galat. I, 1, 12) constitutum esse depromit: quod si idem. Evangelium non se ab hominibus didicisse aut per hominem, sed per Jesum Christum accepisse contendit: merito Deus est Christus. Itaque hoc in loco ex duobus alterum constare debebit. Cum enim manifestum sit omnia esse facta per Christum; aut ante omnia est, quoniam omnia per
of these substances, has joined [them] into one concord of the nativity of Christ? For this is He Who, as a bridegroom, goes forth from His chamber; He has exulted as a giant to run the life; from the highest heaven is His going forth, and even to the highest is His return (Ps. 18:6–7). Since [He returns] even to the highest, and no one has ascended into heaven except He Who descended from heaven, the Son of man Who is in the heavens (John 3:13). Repeating this very thing, He says: Father, glorify Me with that honour which I had with Thee before the world was (John 17:5). And if this Word descended from heaven as a bridegroom to the flesh, so that through the assumption of the flesh the Son of man might be able to ascend thither whence the Son of God, the Word, had descended, rightly, while through a mutual connection both the flesh bears the Word of God and the Son of God assumes the frailty of the flesh, when, ascending with the flesh as His bride thither whence He had descended without flesh, He now receives that glory which He is shown to have had before the foundation of the world, He is most manifestly proved to be God. And nevertheless, while the world itself is reported to have been established after Him, it is found to have been created through Him; by which very fact both the love and the authority of divinity in Him, through Whom the world was made, are proved. If, since it belongs to none but God to know the secrets of the heart (1 Kgs. 8:39) (Matt. 9:4; Rev. 2:23), Christ perceives the secrets of the heart; if, since it belongs to none but God to forgive sins (Isa. 43:25), the same Christ forgives sins (Mark 2:5); if, since it belongs to no man to come from heaven, He descended by coming from heaven; if, since this saying, I and the Father are one (John 10:30), can belong to no man, Christ alone utters this saying out of the consciousness of His divinity; if finally the apostle Thomas, instructed by all the proofs and facts of Christ's divinity, answering Christ, says, My Lord and my God (John 20:28); if also the apostle Paul writes in his letters, whose, he says, are the fathers, and from whom is Christ according to the flesh, Who is God over all, blessed for ever (Rom. 9:5); if the same declares that he was appointed an Apostle not by men or through man, but through Jesus Christ (Gal. 1:1, 12); if the same maintains that he did not learn the Gospel from men or through man, but received it through Jesus Christ: rightly is Christ God. Therefore in this place one of two things will have to hold. For since it is manifest that all things were made through Christ, either He is before all things, since all things through
Editors' notes and page, col. 935

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 519)

(87) ‹comprobetur› · call in col 935

Comprobetur. Suspicatur Welchmanus legendum comprobatur.

"Comprobetur" (may be proved). Welchman suspects that "comprobatur" (is proved) should be read.

(printed under page 519)

(88) ‹quorum, inquit› · call in col 935

Inquit. Hanc vocem redundare puto: et forte inserta erat studio librarii aut dictantis, non attendentis et sequens verbum scribit. JACKSON.

"Inquit" (he says). I think this word is redundant; and perhaps it was inserted by the zeal of a copyist or of one dictating, who did not notice the following verb "scribit" (he writes) as well. JACKSON.

(printed under page 519)

(89) ‹—› · call not in crop

Deus. Hanc vocem quam præ se ferunt omnes editi, unus Jaksonus immerito expungendam censuit.

"Deus" (God). This word, which all the editions display, Jackson alone wrongly judged should be struck out.

(printed under page 519)

(90) ‹—› · call not in crop

Nec non vox aptior est, et, ni fallor, vera. JACKSON.

"Nec non" (and also) is the apter word and, unless I am mistaken, the true one. JACKSON.

(printed under page 519)

Page

  • running head: NOVATIANI PRESBYTE[RI] (cut off at the image edge); page number printed at left, read as 935 (type blurred, could look like 938)
  • marginal letters: A ‹que istam substantiam›; B ‹Dei gerit, et Filius Dei›; C ‹cum nullius hominis haec vox›; D ‹tendit: merito Deus est Christus›
  • old-edition numerals: 908 after ‹claritatem›
PL 3:936
ipsum, et merito et Deus est : aut quia homo est, post omnia est, et merito per ipsum nihil factum est. Sed nihil per ipsum factum esse non possumus dicere, cum animadvertamus omnia per ipsum facta esse scriptum : non ergo post omnia est, id est non homo tantum est, qui post omnia est : sed et Deus. quoniam Deus ante omnia est. Ante cmnia est enim, quia per ipsum omnia; ne si homo tantum, nihil per ipsum ; aut si omnia per ipsum, non homo tantum . quoniam si homo tantum, non omnia per ipsum, immo nihil per ipsum. Quid ergo respondent ? nihil per ipsum, ut homo sit tantum ? Quomodo ergo omnia per ipsum? Ergo non homo tantummodo est, sed et Deus ; siquidem omnia sunt per ipsum : ut merito intelligere debeamus, nec hominem esse Christum tantummodo, qui est post omnia ; sed et Deum, cum per ipsum facta sint omnia. Quomodo enim aut hominem tantummodo dicas, cum illum etiam in carne conspicias ; nisi quoniam si utrumque animadvertitur, utrumque merito credatur ?
Him, and rightly He is also God: or, because He is man, He is after all things, and rightly nothing was made through Him. But we cannot say that nothing was made through Him, since we observe that it is written that all things were made through Him: therefore He is not after all things, that is, He is not man only, who is after all things, but also God. since God is before all things. For He is before all things, because all things are through Him; lest, if He is man only, nothing be through Him; or, if all things are through Him, He is not man only. since if He is man only, not all things are through Him, indeed nothing is through Him. What then do they reply? That nothing is through Him, so that He may be man only? How then are all things through Him? Therefore He is not man only, but also God; since indeed all things are through Him: so that we ought rightly to understand that Christ is not man only, who is after all things, but also God, since through Him all things were made. For how could you either call Him man only, when you also see Him in the flesh; unless because, if both are perceived, both are rightly to be believed?
CAPUT XIV.
Chapter XIV.
Idem argumentum persequitur auctor.
The author pursues the same argument.
Et tamen adhuc dubitat haereticus Christum dicere esse Deum : quem Deum tot et rebus animadverti et vocibus approbatum. Si homo tantummodo Chistus, quomodo veniens in hunc mundum in sua venit, cum homo nullum fecerit mundum? Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo mundus per ipsum factus esse refertur, cum non per hominem mundus, sed post mundum homo institutus referatur ? Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo non ex semine tantummodo Christus, sed Verbum caro factum est et habitavit in nobis ? Nam etsi protoplastus non ex semine, sed tamen protoplastus non est ex Verbi et carnis conjunctione concretus : non est enim Verbum caro factum et habitavit in nobis. Si homo tantummodo Christus. quomodo qui de coelo venit, quae vidit et audiit testificatur (Joan. III, 31, 32), cum constet hominem de coelo, quia ibi nasci non possit, venire non posse ? Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo (Coloss. I, 16) Visibilia et invisibilia, Throni, Virtutes et Dominationes per ipsum et in ipso creata esse referuntur, cum Virtutes coelestes per hominem fieri non potuerint, quae ante hominem ipsum esse debuerint ? Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo (Matth. XVIII, 20) rdest ubique invocatus, cum haec hominis natura non sit, sed Dei, ut
And yet the heretic still hesitates to say that Christ is God: Him Whom [we see] perceived as God by so many deeds and approved by [so many] words. If Christ is only man, how did He, coming into this world, come to His own, when man made no world? If Christ is only man, how is the world related to have been made through Him, when it is related that the world was not made through man, but that man was established after the world? If Christ is only man, how is Christ not from seed only, but the Word was made flesh and dwelt in us? For although the first-formed man was not from seed, yet the first-formed man was not compounded from a conjunction of Word and flesh: for it is not [of him that it is said] the Word was made flesh and dwelt in us. If Christ is only man. how does He Who came from heaven testify to what He has seen and heard (John 3:31–32), when it is evident that man cannot come from heaven, since he cannot be born there? If Christ is only man, how (Col. 1:16) are things visible and invisible, Thrones, Powers and Dominions related to have been created through Him and in Him, when the heavenly Powers could not have been made through man, since they must have existed before man himself? If Christ is only man, how (Matt. 18:20) is He present everywhere when invoked, when this is not the nature of man, but of God, that
Editors' notes and page, col. 936

Footnotes

(91) ‹animadverti› · call in col 936

Animadvertit. Gagnæus legit animadverterit, quod tamen perinde est.

"Animadvertit" (has observed). Gagnæus reads "animadverterit", which, however, comes to the same.

(printed under page 519)

(92) ‹vidit et audiit› · call in col 936

Audiit. Ita exstare in uno cod. Pamelii, ascrit Jaksonus: quam proinde lectionem restituimus, pro audit editt.

"Audiit" (he heard). Jackson asserts that this stands in one codex of Pamelius: we have therefore restored this reading, instead of the editions' "audit" (he hears).

(printed under page 519)

Page

  • running head: I PRESBYTERI ROMANI (left part cut off at image edge; column number printed with damaged final digit, 936)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ipsum, et merito et Deus est›; B ‹ligere debeamus, nec hominem›; C ‹nem mundus, sed post mundum›; D ‹fieri non potuerint, quae ante›
  • old-edition numerals: 909 before ‹CAPUT XIV.›
PL 3:937
adesse omni loco possit? Si homo tantummodo Christus, cur homo iu orationibus Mediator invocatur, cum invocatio hominis ad praestandam salutem inefficax judicetur? Si homo tantummodo Christus cur (I Tim. I, 1) spes in illum ponitur, cum (Jer. XVII, 5) spes in homine maledicta referatur? Si homo tantummodo Christus, cur (Matth. X, 33) non licet Christum sine exitio animae negari, cum in hominem commissum delictum referatur posse dimitti? Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo Joannes Baptista testatur et dicit (Joan. I, 15): Qui post me venit, ante me factus est, quia prior me fuit; cum, si homo tantummodo Christus, post Joannem natus, ante Joannem esse non possit, nisi quoniam illum, qua Deus est, ante praecessit? Si homo tantummodo Christus quomodo (Joan. V, 19) quae Pater facit, et Filius facit similiter, cum homo coelestibus operibus Dei similia opera facere non possit? Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo sicut Pater in se vitam habet, ita dedit Filio vitam habere in semetipso (Joan. V, 26: cum exemplo Patris Dei homo in se vitam habere non possit, cum non in aeternitate sit gloriosus, sed in materia mortalitatis effectus? Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo refert: Ego sum panis vitae aeternae qui de coelo descendi (Joan. V,. 54); cum neque panis vitae homo esse possit. ipse mortalis, nec de coelo descenderit, nulla in coelo constituta materia fr⟨a⟩gilitatis? Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo dici, quia Patrem
He can be present in every place? If Christ is only a man, why is a man invoked in prayers as Mediator, when the invocation of a man is judged ineffectual for granting salvation? If Christ is only a man, why (1 Tim. 1:1) is hope placed in Him, when (Jer. 17:5) hope in man is declared accursed? If Christ is only a man, why (Matt. 10:33) may Christ not be denied without the ruin of the soul, when an offence committed against a man is said to be capable of being forgiven? If Christ is only a man, how does John the Baptist bear witness and say (John 1:15): He Who comes after me was made before me, because He was before me; when, if Christ is only a man, born after John, He could not be before John, unless because He preceded him beforehand in that He is God? If Christ is only a man, how (John 5:19) does the Son likewise do what the Father does, when a man cannot do works like the heavenly works of God? If Christ is only a man, how, as the Father has life in Himself, so has He given to the Son to have life in Himself (John 5:26), when after the pattern of God the Father a man cannot have life in himself, since he is not glorious in eternity, but made in the material of mortality? If Christ is only a man, how does He declare: I am the bread of eternal life Who came down from heaven (John 6:51); when a man can neither be the bread of life, being himself mortal, nor have come down from heaven, since no material of frailty is established in heaven? If Christ is only a man, how is it said that the Father
Editors' notes and page, col. 937

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 520)

(93) ‹—› · call not in crop

Negari. Forte negare: sed nihil mutandum. JACKSON.

"Negari" (to be denied). Perhaps "negare" (to deny): but nothing should be changed. JACKSON.

(printed under page 520)

(94) ‹—› · call not in crop

Quod si de cœlo, etc. In omnibus editis, post verba ubi prius fuit, continuo sequuntur: Ex quo manus ponere, figuram et formam futuram passionis ostendens. Nemo igitur Christum sicut Angelum non dubitat dicere, etc. Ut primum hæc legerim, obstupui. Quorsum enim hæc, Ex quo manus ponere, etc., et quid nobis hic loci cum Angelo Christo, de quo hactenus altum silentium? Quid actum est de omnibus exemplis, de quibus mox loquitur? At cum caput 23, edit. Pemelii attigeram, argumentum de Christo Deo simul et homine intempestive hic intermissum, intempestivius illic instauratum reperi. Ulterius porro pergenti, varia de Christo Angelo exempla occurrerunt usque ad finem capitis 27, ubi de Jacobo transversas manus Manassi et Ephraimo imponenti agitur; et caput demum clauditur sententia, ad quam hæc verba, Ex quo manus ponere, etc., maxime spectant: capitis vero initium 28 nequaquam. At vero hæc aliaque quæ recensere nimis longum esset, observarim, haud mediocriter gavisus, sum, quod istam libri partem quam quasi penitus amissam deploraveram, integram sane, et loco solum alieno positam, tandem invenerim. De causa autem tantæ hujus confusionis dein cogitanti, nulla mihi tam probabilis visa est, quam bibliopegi incuria: qui codicis istius ex quo omnia quæ nunc habemus exemplaria manarunt, unum alterumve quaternionem extra ordinem suum conjecerit. Atque hæc eo probabilior visa est, quod paginarum versuumque in utraque parte sic male collocata, par fere sit numerus. Uctunque vero id sit, schedarum ordinem turbatum esse satis constat; et, exinde difficilis et obscura facta est Disputatio, facilis alias et aperta, uti nunc iterum reddita est, schedis ad propria loca reductis. WELCHMAN. — In eamdem sententiam post Welchmanum abit Jacksonus. Ante utrumque vero ejusmodi confusionem in Novatiano probe noverat Cotelerius in Monum Eccl. Gr., tom III, pag. 634, ubi et auctoris opus permistum in ordinem redigere studuit. Porro ut clarius pateat mutationis ratio novique ordinis restitutio, tabellam subjicimus, qua editio nostra collata cum Pameliana exhibetur. Edit. nov. / Edit Pamelii. CAPUT XV. . . est . . . XXIII. | XVI. . . . XXIV. | XVII. . . . XXV. | XVIII. . . . XXVI. | XIX. . . . XXVII. | XX. . . . XV. | XXI. . . . XVI. | XXII. . . . XVII. | XXIII. . . . XVIII. | XXIV. . . . XIX | XXV. . . . XX. | XXVI. . . . XXI. | XXVII. . . . XXII. Cætera eodem procedunt ordine in utraque editione.

"But if from heaven", etc. In all the editions, after the words "where he was before", there follows straight on: "Whence to lay on hands, showing the figure and form of the passion to come. No one therefore doubts to call Christ as an Angel", etc. When I first read this I was astounded. For what is the point of "Whence to lay on hands", etc., and what business have we here with Christ as Angel, of whom there has been deep silence till now? What has become of all the examples of which he speaks shortly after? But when I had reached ch. 23 of Pamelius's edition, I found the argument about Christ as God and man together, broken off here out of season, resumed there more out of season still. Going on further, various examples of Christ as Angel met me up to the end of ch. 27, where it treats of Jacob laying his crossed hands on Manasseh and Ephraim; and the chapter at last closes with a sentence to which these words, "Whence to lay on hands", etc., most belong, but not at all the beginning of ch. 28. Having observed these and other things which it would take too long to review, I was not a little glad that I had at last found this part of the book, which I had lamented as almost wholly lost, wholly intact indeed and only set in the wrong place. Then, thinking about the cause of so great a confusion, none seemed to me so probable as the carelessness of a bookbinder, who threw one or two quires of that codex, from which all the copies we now have flowed, out of their order. And this seemed the more probable because the number of pages and lines on either side, so misplaced, is nearly equal. However that may be, it is quite certain that the order of the leaves was disturbed; and thence the Disputation became difficult and obscure, though otherwise easy and open, as it has now been made again, with the leaves brought back to their proper places. WELCHMAN. — Jackson, after Welchman, comes round to the same view. But before either of them Cotelier had well known of such a confusion in Novatian, in his Monumenta Ecclesiae Graecae, vol. III, p. 634, where he too tried to bring the author's jumbled work into order. Further, so that the reason for the change and the restoration of the new order may appear more clearly, we add a small table in which our edition is shown compared with Pamelius's.

(printed under page 520)

(95) ‹—› · call not in crop

Sic. Nescio quid vult hic vox sic. Degendum puto, scilicet JACKSON.

"Sic" (thus). I do not know what the word "sic" means here. I think "scilicet" (namely) should be read. JACKSON.

(printed under page 520)

Page

  • running head: 937 LIBER DE TRINITATE (cut off at the image edge as LIBER DE TRINITAT)
  • marginal letters: A ‹adesse omni loco possit›; B ‹est, ante praecessit›; C ‹(93) Negari. Forte negare› (in the Commentarius at the page foot); D ‹28 nequaquam› (in the Commentarius at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 910 after ‹in hominem›
  • other: Matth. — the t is malformed and looks like Majth.; set as Matth.
  • other: fr⟨a⟩gilitatis — the a is damaged in the type
  • other: (Joan. V, 26 — the closing parenthesis is missing, as printed; (Joan. V,. 54) is set as printed, although the quotation is John 6:51
  • other: dici — possibly a misprint for dicit; it is translated as "is it said"
  • other: the column ends mid-sentence at ‹quia Patrem›
PL 3:938
Deum nemo vidit unquam, nisi qui est a Deo. hic vidit Deum? (Ibid. 46.) Quoniam, si homo tantummodo Christus, Deum videre non potuit, quia Doum nemo hominum vidit: si autem dum ex Deo est, Deum vidit, plus se quam hominem, dum Deum vidit, intelligi voluit. Si homo tuntummodo Christus, cur dicit: Quid, sit videritis Filium hominis ascendentem illuc ubi ante erat (Ibid. 62) Ascendit autem in coelum: ibi ergo fuit, dum illuc redit ubi prius fuit. Quod si de coelo missus a Patre est, non utique homo tantum est: homo enim, ut diximus, de coelo venire non potuit. Non igitur ibi ante homo fuit, sed illuc ascendit ubi non fuit. Descendit autem Dei Verbum, quod ibi fuit, Verbum, inquam, Dei et Deus per quem facta sunt omnia, et sine quo factum est nihil (Joan. I, 3.) Non iditur homo inde sic de coelis venit; sed Dei Sermo, id est Deus, inde descendit.
God no one has ever seen, except He Who is from God; He has seen God? (John 6:46). For if Christ is only a man, He could not see God, because no one among men has seen God; but if, since He is from God, He has seen God, He wished to be understood as more than a man, since He has seen God. If Christ is only a man, why does He say: What, if you should see the Son of man ascending to where He was before (John 6:62) And He ascended into heaven: therefore He was there, since He returns to where He was before. But if He was sent from heaven by the Father, He is certainly not a man only: for a man, as we have said, could not come from heaven. Therefore He was not there before as a man, but He ascended to where He had not been. But the Word of God descended, which was there, the Word, I say, of God and God, through Whom all things were made, and without Whom nothing was made (John 1:3). Therefore it is not a man who thus came from the heavens from there; but the Word of God, that is, God, descended from there.
CAPUT XV, al. XXIII.
Chapter XV, otherwise XXIII.
Rursum ex Evangelio Christum Deum comprobat.
He proves again from the Gospel that Christ is God.
Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo ait (Joan, , VIII, 14, 15): Etsi ego de me testificor, verum est testimonium meum, quia scio unde venerim et quo eam; vos ignoratis unde venerim aut quo eam, vos secundum carnem judicatis. Ecce et hic illuc se dicit rediturum, unde se testificatur ante venisse, nissum scilicet de coelo. Descendit ergo unde venit, quomodo illuc vadit unde descendit. Ex quo, si homo tantummodo Christus esset, non inde venisset: atque ideo nec illuc abiret,
If Christ is only a man, how does He say (John 8:14–15): Even if I bear witness about Myself, My witness is true, because I know whence I came and whither I go; you do not know whence I came or whither I go, you judge according to the flesh. Behold, here too He says that He will return thither, whence He testifies that He came before, sent, that is, from heaven. He descended, therefore, from where He came, just as He goes thither from where He descended. From which, if Christ were only a man, He would not have come from there: and therefore neither would He go away thither,
Editors' notes and page, col. 938

Footnotes

(96) ‹aut quo eam› · call in col 938 (printed "99)" in the text)

Vos ignoratis unde venerim, aut quo eam. Aliis deest hoc membrum textus [habet tamen Pamelius); sed incuria scribæ, ut ego puto, propter ὁμοιοτέλευτον. Qua etiam de causa deest in edit. Welchm., nisi ille omittendum judicarit. Certe habuit noster in codice, ut ex sequentibus manifestum est, ID.

"You do not know whence I came or whither I go." This member of the text is missing in others (though Pamelius has it); but through a scribe's carelessness, as I think, because of the like ending. For the same reason too it is missing in Welchman's edition, unless he judged it should be left out. Our author certainly had it in his codex, as is plain from what follows. THE SAME.

(printed under page 520)

Page

  • running head: DE TRINITATE. 938 (left part of the head cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Deum nemo vidit unquam›; B ‹omnia, et sine quo factum›; C ‹schedis ad propria loca reductis› (commentary, not set); D ‹XXIII. . . . XVIII.› (commentary table, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 911 after ‹nihil›
PL 3:939
quoniam non inde venisset. Veniendo autem inde, unde homo venire non potest, Deum se ostendit venisse. Sed enim hujus ipsius descensionis ignari et imperiti Judaei, haeredes sibi haereticos istos reddiderunt, quibus dicitur: Vos ignoratis unde veniam, et quo eam: vos secundum carnem judicatis (Ibid.). Tam isti quam Judaei carnalem solam esse Christi nativitatem tenentes, nihil aliud Christum esse quam hominem crediderunt, non considerantes illud, quoniam cum de coelo homo non potuerit venire, ut merito illuc posset redire, Deum esse qui inde descenderit, unde homo venire non potuerit. Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo dicit: Vos ex inferioribus estis, ego desursum sum; vos de hoc mundo estis, ego non sum de hoc mundo? (Joan. VIII, 23.) Ideo autem si omnis homo ex hoc mundo est, et ideo in hoc mundo est Christus, an homo tantummodo est? Absit. Sed considera quod ait: Ego non sum de hoc mundo. Numquid ergo mentitur, cum ex hoc mundo ait, si homo tantummodo sit? Aut si non mentitur, non est ex hoc mundo. Non ergo homo tantummodo est, quia ex hoc mundo non est. Sed ne lateret quis esset, expressit unde esset: Ego. inquit: desursum sum; hoc est, de coelo, unde homo venire non potest; non enim in coelo factus est. Deus est ergo qui desursum est, et idcirco de hoc mundo non est: quanquam etiam quodammodo ex hoc mundo est; unde non Deus tantum est Christus, sed et homo. Ut merito, quomodo non est ex hoc mundo sit secundum verbi divinitatem, ita ex hoc mundo sit secundum suscepti corporis fragilitatem: Homo; est enim cum Deo junctus, et Deus cum homine copulatus. Sed idcirco nunc hic Christus in unam partem solius divinitatis incubuit, quoniam caecitas Judaica solam in Christo partem carnis aspexit, et inde in praesenti loco, silentio praeterita corporis fragilitate quae de mundo est, de sua sola divinitate locutus est quae de mundo non est: ut in quantum illi inclinaverant, ut hominem illum tantummodo crederent, in tantum illos Christus posset ad divinitatem suam considerandam trahere, ut re Deum crederent; volens illorum incredulitatem circa divinitatem suam, omissa interim commemoratione sortis humanae, solius divinitatis oppositione superare. Si homo
since He would not have come from there. But by coming from there, whence a man cannot come, He showed that He had come as God. But indeed the Jews, ignorant and unskilled concerning this very descent, have made these heretics their heirs, to whom it is said: You do not know whence I come and whither I go: you judge according to the flesh (John 8:14–15). These men, just as the Jews, holding that the birth of Christ was only carnal, have believed that Christ is nothing other than a man, not considering this: that since a man could not come from heaven so as rightly to be able to return there, He Who descended from there, whence a man could not come, is God. If Christ is only a man, how does He say: You are from below, I am from above; you are of this world, I am not of this world? (John 8:23.) But therefore, if every man is from this world, and therefore Christ is in this world, is He only a man? Far from it. But consider what He says: I am not of this world. Does He then lie, when He says [He is not] from this world, if He is only a man? Or if He does not lie, He is not from this world. Therefore He is not only a man, because He is not from this world. But lest it should be hidden who He was, He expressed whence He was: I, He says, am from above; that is, from heaven, whence a man cannot come; for He was not made in heaven. He therefore is God Who is from above, and for that reason is not of this world; although in a certain manner He is also from this world; whence Christ is not God only, but also man. So that rightly, just as He is not from this world according to the divinity of the Word, so He is from this world according to the frailty of the body He assumed: man; for man is joined with God, and God coupled with man. But for this reason Christ here now leaned upon one part, that of divinity alone, because Jewish blindness looked upon only the part of flesh in Christ; and hence in the present place, passing over in silence the frailty of the body, which is of the world, He spoke of His divinity alone, which is not of the world: so that in so far as they had inclined to believe Him only a man, so far Christ might draw them to consider His divinity, that they might believe Him in reality to be God; wishing to overcome their unbelief concerning His divinity by setting against it His divinity alone, the mention of His human lot being meanwhile omitted. If a man
Editors' notes and page, col. 939

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 521)

(97) ‹—› · call not in crop

Solam. Sic Pamelius aliique. Welchmanus solum.

"Solam" (alone, feminine). So Pamelius and others. Welchman: "solum".

(printed under page 521)

(98) ‹—› · call not in crop

Est. Gagnæus, Frobenius et Barrensis omittunt est.

"Est" (is). Gagnæus, Froben and the Barre edition omit "est".

(printed under page 521)

(99) ‹—› · call not in crop

Deus est. Argumentum auctoris addenda requirit hæc verba, Deus est; aliter deficit sensus: et propter sequens Deus, festinante tachygrapho videntur prætermissa. Sed ea uncis includenda putavi, ut nihil sine auctoritate exemplarium mutarem. JACKSON. — Hunc ipsum locum eadem ratione haud multo post restituit pluribusque defendit contra personatum Artemonium, Wesselingius Probat., cap. 26, pan 518 seqq. neque tamen V. C. editionem Jacksonianam inspexisse videtur.

"Is God." The author's argument requires these words, "is God", to be added; otherwise the sense fails: and because of the following "Deus" they seem to have been passed over by a hurrying shorthand writer. But I thought they should be enclosed in brackets, so as to change nothing without the authority of the copies. JACKSON. — Not long after, Wesseling restored this very place on the same reasoning and defended it at length against the masked Artemonius, Probabilia, ch. 26, p. 518 ff.; yet that distinguished man does not seem to have looked at Jackson's edition.

(printed under page 521)

Page

  • running head: 939 NOVATIANI PRESBYT[...] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quoniam non inde venisset›; B ‹(Joan. VIII, 23.) Ideo autem›; C ‹dum suscepti corporis fragilitatem›; D ‹beside the Commentarius at the page foot: (97) Solam. Sic Pamelius›
  • old-edition numerals: 912 after ‹Christus,›
PL 3:940
tantummodo Christus, quomodo dicit: Ego ex Deo prodii et veni (Joan. VIII, 42; XVI, 20), cum constet hominem a Deo factum esse, non ex Deo processisse? ex Deo autem homo quomodo non processit, sic Dei Verbum processit; de quo dictum est: Eructavit cor meum Verbum bonum (Psal. XLVI, 2). Quod quoniam ex Deo est, merito et apud Deum est. Quodque quia non otiose prolatum est, merito omnia facit. Omnia enim per ipsum facta sunt, et sine, ipso factum est nihil (Joan. I, 3). Sed enim hoc verbum per quod facta sunt omnia Deus est. Et Deus, inquit, erat Verbum, Deus ergo processit ex Deo, dum qui processit Sermo, Deus est qui processit ex Deo. Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo ait: Si quis verbum meum servaverit mortem non videbit in aeternum? (Joan. VIII, 51.) Mortem in aeternum non videre, quid aliud quam immortalitas est? Immortalitas autem divinitati socia est, quia et Divinitas immortalis est, et immortalitas divinitatis fructus est. Sed enim omnis homo mortalis est; immortalitas autem ex mortali non potest esse. Ergo ex Christo homine mortali immortalitas non potest nasci. Sed Qui verbum custodierit, inquit, meum mortem non videbit in aeternum. Ergo verbum Christi praestat immortalitatem, et per immortalitatem praestat divinitatem. Quod si non potest exhibere, ut immortalem alterum faciat ipse mortalis, hoc autem Christi verbum exhibet pariter et praestat immortalitatem: non utique homo tantum est, qui praestat immortalitatem; quam, si tantummodo homo esset, praestare non posset: praestando autem divinitatem per immortalitatem, Deum se probat divinitatem porrigendo, quam nisi Deus esset, praestare non posset. Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo inquit: Ante Abraham ego sum? (Joan. VIII, 58.) Nemo enim hominum ante eum potest esse ex quo ipse est; nec potest fieri ut quisquam prius fuerit ante illum ex quo ipse originem sumpsit. Sed enim Christus, cum ex Abraham, sit, ante Abraham esse se dicit. Aut mentitur et fallit sic ante Abraham non fuit, qui ex Abraham fuit: aut non fallit si etiam Deus est, dum ante Abraham fuit. Quod nisi fuisset, consequenter cum ex Abraham fuisset, ante Abraham esse non posset. Si homo
only is Christ, how does He say: I came forth from God and have come (John 8:42; 16:20), when it is agreed that man was made by God, not that he proceeded from God? But as man did not proceed from God, so the Word of God did proceed; of Whom it was said: My heart has uttered a good Word (Ps. 46:2). And because He is from God, rightly is He also with God. And because He was not uttered idly, rightly does He make all things. For all things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made (John 1:3). But indeed this Word, through Whom all things were made, is God. And the Word, it says, was God. God therefore proceeded from God, since the Word Who proceeded is God Who proceeded from God. If Christ is only man, how does He say: If anyone keeps My word, he will not see death for ever? (John 8:51.) Not to see death for ever, what else is it than immortality? But immortality is the companion of divinity, because both Divinity is immortal and immortality is the fruit of divinity. But indeed every man is mortal; and immortality cannot come from what is mortal. Therefore from Christ as a mortal man immortality cannot be born. But Whoever keeps My word, He says, will not see death for ever. Therefore the word of Christ bestows immortality, and through immortality bestows divinity. But if one who is himself mortal cannot bring it about that he makes another immortal, while this word of Christ both brings about and bestows immortality, then He Who bestows immortality is certainly not only man; for if He were only man, He could not bestow it: but by bestowing divinity through immortality, He proves Himself God by holding out divinity, which He could not bestow unless He were God. If Christ is only man, how does He say: Before Abraham, I am? (John 8:58.) For no one among men can be before him from whom he himself is; nor can it come about that anyone was earlier than him from whom he himself took his origin. But indeed Christ, though He is from Abraham, says that He is before Abraham. Either He lies and deceives, if He was not before Abraham, He Who was from Abraham: or He does not deceive, if He is also God, since He was before Abraham. Had He not been [God], it would follow that, since He was from Abraham, He could not be before Abraham. If man
Editors' notes and page, col. 940

Footnotes

(1) ‹præstat immortalitatem› · call in col 940

Per immortalitatem præstat divinitatem, Hujus looi vim non assecutus Welchmanus, contra fidem omnium præcedentium editionum et absque ullius ms. codicis auctoritate, verba hæc et sequentia sic invertit: per divinitatem præstat immortalitatem — præstando autem immortalitatem per divinitatem — immortalitatem porrigendo, etc. Quis porro non videat, ut cætera omittamus, hæc verborum transpositione ταυτολογίαν in textum auctoris induci? Etenim, si hunc editorem Anglum audias, ita scripsisse Novatianus perhibetur: Ergo verbum Christi præstat immortalitatem, et per divinitatem præstat immortalitatem.

"Through immortality he bestows divinity." Welchman, not grasping the force of this passage, against the testimony of all preceding editions and without the authority of any manuscript codex, inverted these words and the following thus: "through divinity he bestows immortality — but by bestowing immortality through divinity — by holding out immortality", etc. Who, moreover, does not see, to pass over the rest, that by this transposition of words a tautology is brought into the author's text? For, if you listen to this English editor, Novatian is held to have written thus: "Therefore the word of Christ bestows immortality, and through divinity bestows immortality."

(printed under page 521)

(2) ‹ut quisquam› · call in col 940

Quisquam. Ita cum Jacksono rescripsimus pro quidquam editt. propter illum quod sequitur. Mox R. D. de la Barre editionem expressimus, qui legit ipse pro ipsam Pamelii. Al. ipsum. Utramque sane restitutionem contextus ratio suadere videtur.

"Quisquam" (anyone). So we have rewritten it, with Jackson, instead of the editions' "quidquam" (anything), because of the "illum" (him) that follows. Just after, we have followed the edition of R. D. de la Barre, who reads "ipse" instead of Pamelius's "ipsam". Others: "ipsum". The drift of the context indeed seems to recommend both restorations.

(printed under page 521)

Page

  • running head: …NI PRESBYTERI ROMANI (cut off at left edge; column number 940)
  • marginal letters: A tantummodo Christus, quomodo dicit; B vaverit mortem non videbit; C praestare non posset: praestando autem; D omnium praecedentium editionum (in the Commentarius, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 913 after immortalitatem: (printed 913, possibly for 918)
PL 3:941
tantummodo Christus, quomodo ait: Et ego agnosco eas et sequuntur me meae; et ego vitam aeternam do illis, et nunquam peribunt in perpetuum? (Joan. X, 27, 28.) Sed enim cum omnis homo mortalitatis sit legibus alligatus, et idcirco in perpetuum se ipse servare non possit, multo magis in perpetuum alterum servare non poterit. At in perpetuum se Christus repromittit salutem daturum; quam si non dat, mendax est: si dat, Deus est. Sed non fallit: dat enim quod repromittit: Deus est ergo, qui salutem perpetuam porrigit; quam homo, qui se ipsum servare non potest, alteri praestare non poterit. Si homo tantummodo Christus, quid est, quod ait: Ego et Pater unum sumus? (Ib. v. 30.) Quomodo enim Ego et Pater unum sumus, si non et Deus est et Filius? qui idcirco unum potest dici dum ex ipso est, et dum Filius ejus est, et dum ex ipso nascitur, dum ex ipso processisse reperitur, per quod et Deus est. Quod cum invidiosum Judaei putassent, et blasphemum credidissent, eo quod se ostenderat his sermonibus Christum esse Deum, ac propterea ad lapides concurrissent, et saxorum ictus injicere gestiissent; exemplo et testimonio Scripturarum adversarios suos fortiter refutavit. Si illos, inquit, dixit dei ad quos Dei verba facta sunt, et non potest solvi Scriptura; quem Pater sanctificavit et misit in hunc mundum, vos dicitis, quia blasphemas, quia dixi, Filius Dei sum ego (Joan. X, 35, 36). Quibus vocibus neque se negavit Deum, quin imo Deum se esse firmavit. Nam quia sine dubitatione dii esse dicuntur, ad quos verba Dei facta sunt, multo magis hic Deus, qui melior illis omnibus invenitur. Et nihilominus calumniosam blasphemiam dispositione legitima congruenter refutavit: Deum enim se sic intelligi vult, ut Filium Dei, et non ipsum Patrem vellet intelligi. Missum enim se esse dixit (Ib. v, 32), et multa opera se ex Patre ostendisse monstravit; ex quo non Patrem
only is Christ, how does He say: And I know them, and My own follow Me; and I give them eternal life, and they shall never perish for ever? (John 10:27–28.) But indeed, since every man is bound by the laws of mortality, and therefore cannot preserve himself for ever, much less will he be able to preserve another for ever. Yet Christ promises that He will give salvation for ever; if He does not give it, He is a liar; if He gives it, He is God. But He does not deceive: for He gives what He promises. He therefore is God Who holds out everlasting salvation, which a man, who cannot preserve himself, will not be able to furnish to another. If Christ is only a man, what is it that He says: I and the Father are one? (John 10:30.) For how are I and the Father one, if He is not both God and Son? He can therefore be called one in that He is from Him, and in that He is His Son, and in that He is born from Him, in that He is found to have proceeded from Him, whereby He is also God. And when the Jews had thought this odious and had believed it blasphemous, because by these words He, Christ, had shown Himself to be God, and on that account had run together to stones and had been eager to hurl blows of rocks at Him, He boldly refuted His adversaries by the example and testimony of the Scriptures. If, He says, He called them gods to whom the words of God came, and the Scripture cannot be undone; do you say of Him Whom the Father sanctified and sent into this world, You blaspheme, because I said, I am the Son of God? (John 10:35–36). By these utterances He did not deny that He was God; on the contrary, He affirmed that He was God. For since those to whom the words of God came are without doubt said to be gods, much more is this one God, Who is found better than all of them. And nevertheless He fittingly refuted the slanderous charge of blasphemy by a lawful dispensation: for He wishes to be understood as God in such a way that He would be understood as the Son of God, and not as the Father Himself. For He said that He had been sent (John 10:32), and He made plain that He had shown many works from the Father; from which not the Father
Editors' notes and page, col. 941

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 522)

(3) ‹—› · call not in crop

Agnosco. Ex ms. Wowerí reposui agnosco pro edit. agnoscam: quod nec Græco textui convenit, nec Vulgatæ ubi est cognosco. JACKSON.

"Agnosco" (I acknowledge). From Wower's manuscript I have put back "agnosco" instead of the editions' "agnoscam" (I shall acknowledge), which suits neither the Greek text nor the Vulgate, where it is "cognosco" (I know). JACKSON.

(printed under page 522)

(4) ‹—› · call not in crop

Dum. Et dum scripsisse videtur auctor. ID.

"Dum" (while). The author seems to have written "et dum" (and while). THE SAME.

(printed under page 522)

(5) ‹—› · call not in crop

Christum. Forte Christus. Nimirum, se ostenderat. — Christus esse Deum. ID.

"Christum." Perhaps "Christus". That is: "he had shown himself — Christ — to be God." THE SAME.

(printed under page 522)

(6) ‹quos Dei› · call in col 941

Dei vocem Dei omittit Pamelius. Illam tamen tum textus tum sensus auctoris requirunt; adeoque Novatiano restituimus, utrumque Anglicanum editorem secuti.

"Of God": Pamelius omits the word "Dei". Yet both the text and the author's sense require it; and so we have restored it to Novatian, following both English editors.

(printed under page 522)

(7) ‹dispositione› · call in col 941

Dispositione. Hanc vocem non intelligens Welchmanus depositione rescripsit.. At Novatianus respicit οἰκονομίαν; apud veteres notabilem: quam Tertullianus et interpres Irenæi passim, dispositionem verterunt. JACKSON.

"Dispositione" (by the disposition). Not understanding this word, Welchman wrote "depositione" instead. But Novatian is looking to the "economy", a notable term among the ancients, which Tertullian and the translator of Irenaeus everywhere rendered "dispositio". JACKSON.

(printed under page 522)

(8) ‹vellet› · call in col 941

Vellet. Welchm. conjicit legendum se velit. Jackson vero se vellet.

"Vellet" (he would wish). Welchman conjectures that "se velit" should be read; Jackson, however, "se vellet".

(printed under page 522)

(9) ‹—› · call not in crop

Spectet. Ita editi. Forte legendum spectat: quod sine exemplarium testimonio ultro edidit Welchmanus. JACKSON.

"Spectet" (may look). So the editions. Perhaps "spectat" (looks) should be read, which Welchman printed of his own accord without the witness of the copies. JACKSON.

(printed under page 522)

(10) ‹—› · call not in crop

Vivit. Hanc vocem cum Latinio ad textum reduxi, pro editt. videt, quod nec Græcis nec Latinis congruit: sed est Joan. VI, 40, atque inde memoriæ lapsu potuit exscribere Novatianus. ID.

"Vivit" (lives). With Latinius I have brought this word back into the text, instead of the editions' "videt" (sees), which agrees with neither the Greek nor the Latin: but it is John 6:40, and Novatian could have copied it from there by a slip of memory. THE SAME.

(printed under page 522)

(11) ‹—› · call not in crop

Non homo. Non est homo edidit ex Gagnæo Welchmartus. ID.

"Not man." Welchman printed "non est homo" (is not man) from Gagnæus. THE SAME.

(printed under page 522)

Page

  • running head: 941 LIBER DE TRINIT (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tantummodo Christus, quomodo ait›; B ‹unum sumus, si non et Deus est›; C ‹tatione dii esse dicuntur›; D (none in this column's text block; the D stands at the foot beside the Commentarius)
  • old-edition numerals: 914 after ‹misit in›
PL 3:942
se, sed Filium esse intelligi voluit; et in ultima parte defensionis, Filii, non Patris, fecit mentionem dicendo: Vos dicitis, quia blasphemas, quia dixi: Filius Dei sum. Ita quod ad crimen blasphemiae pertinet, Filium se, non Patrem dicit: quod autem ad divinitatem spectet ipsius, Ego et Pater unum sumus dicendo, Filium se esse et Deum probavit: Deus est ergo: Deus autem sic, ut Filius sit, non Pater.
but the Son He wished Himself to be understood to be; and in the last part of His defence He made mention of the Son, not of the Father, by saying: You say, "You blaspheme," because I said: I am the Son of God. Thus, as regards the charge of blasphemy, He calls Himself the Son, not the Father; but as regards what pertains to His divinity, by saying I and the Father are one, He proved Himself to be both Son and God. He is therefore God, but God in such a way that He is the Son, not the Father.
CAPUT XVI, al. XXIV.
Chapter XVI, otherwise XXIV.
Iterum ex Evangelio Christum Deum comprobat.
Again he proves from the Gospel that Christ is God.
Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo ipse dicit: Et omnis qui vivit et credit in me non morietur in aeternum? (Jerem. XI, 26.) Sed enim qui in hominem solitarium credit et nudum, maledictus dicitur (Jerem. XVII, 5): hic autem, qui credit in Christum non maledictus, sed in aeternum non moriturus refertur. Ex quo, si aut homo est tantum, ut haeretici volunt, quomodo quisquis in eum credit, nou morietur in aeternum, cum maledictus esse teneatur qui confidit in homine? Aut si non maledictus, sed potius ad aeternae vitae consecutionem, ut legitur, destinatus, non homo tantummodo Christus, sed et Deus; in quem qui credit, et maledictionis periculum deponit, et ad fructum justitiae accedit. Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo Paraclitum dicit de suo esse sumpturum quae nuntiaturus sit? (Joan. XVI, 14.) Neque enim Paraclitus ab homine quidquam accipit, sed homini scientiam Paraclitus porrigit, nec futura ab homine Paraclitus discit, sed de futuris hominem Paraclitus instruit. Ergo aut non accepit Paraclitus a Christo homine quod nuntiet, quoniam Paraclito homo nihil poterit dare a quo ipse homo debet accipere; et fallit in praesenti loco Christus et decipit, cum Paraclitum a se homine accepturum quae nuntiet dicit; aut non nos fallit, sicut nec fallit, et accepit Paraclitus a Christo quae nuntiet. Sed si a Christo accepit quae nuntiet, major ergo
If Christ is only a man, how does He Himself say: And everyone who lives and believes in Me shall not die for ever? (Jer. 11:26.) But indeed whoever believes in a man alone and bare is said to be cursed (Jer. 17:5); this one, however, who believes in Christ, is described not as cursed but as one who will not die for ever. From which it follows: either He is only a man, as the heretics would have it, and then how is it that whoever believes in Him shall not die for ever, when he who trusts in a man is held to be cursed? Or, if he is not cursed but rather destined, as we read, to the attainment of eternal life, then Christ is not only a man but also God; and whoever believes in Him both lays aside the danger of the curse and attains to the fruit of righteousness. If Christ is only a man, how does He say that the Paraclete will take from what is His the things He is to announce? (John 16:14.) For the Paraclete does not receive anything from a man; rather the Paraclete extends knowledge to man. Nor does the Paraclete learn things to come from a man; rather the Paraclete instructs man about things to come. Therefore either the Paraclete did not receive from Christ, as a man, what He is to announce, since a man can give nothing to the Paraclete, from Whom the man himself ought to receive; and then in the present passage Christ errs and deceives when He says that the Paraclete will receive from Him, a man, the things He is to announce; or He does not deceive us, as indeed He does not deceive, and the Paraclete received from Christ the things He is to announce. But if He received from Christ the things He is to announce, then greater
Editors' notes and page, col. 942

Footnotes

(12) ‹a Christo accepit› · call in col 942

Sed si a Christo accepit, etc. Reprehendit Pamelius, et caute legendum monet, quod hic habet Novatianus de Spiritu sancto. Verum ex Novatiani principiis, qui Filium, quatenus a Patre genitus est, Patri æqualem negat, aptum erat omnino et consequens, ut Spiritum sanctum qui ex Patre Filioque procedit, utroque minorem esse statueret. Nec magis de Spiritus sancti divinitate detrahit, quum eum hoc sensu æqualem Filio negat, quam de Filii, quum eum Patri subjicit, ut originis principio, a quo totam divinitatis auctoritatem accepit. Quin etiam divinitas Spiritus sancti non leviter commendatur hoc loco. Nam si Spiritus sanctus creatura esset, id non majus esset argumentum divinitatis Christi, quam quod cæteræ res creatæ ab eodem accipere dicuntur, deinde vero quod addit Novatianus, Christum a Spiritu sancto accepturum fuisse, si homo tantum esset aut Angelus (Angelum enim esse fatebantur hæretici): nonne argumento est, res omnes creatas, si modo ratione utantur, ex (continues)

"But if he received from Christ", etc. Pamelius finds fault with what Novatian here says of the Holy Spirit, and warns that it be read with caution. But on the principles of Novatian, who denies that the Son, in so far as he is begotten of the Father, is equal to the Father, it was entirely fitting and consistent that he should hold the Holy Spirit, who proceeds from the Father and the Son, to be less than both. Nor does he detract more from the divinity of the Holy Spirit when he denies him equal to the Son in this sense, than from the Son's when he places him under the Father as the principle of his origin, from whom he received the whole authority of divinity. Indeed, the divinity of the Holy Spirit is commended in no slight way in this place. For if the Holy Spirit were a creature, this would be no greater argument for the divinity of Christ than that the other created things are said to receive from him. Then again, what Novatian adds, that Christ would have had to receive from the Holy Spirit if he were only a man or an Angel (for the heretics admitted that he was an Angel): is it not proof that all created things, if only they use reason, (receive) from (continues)

(printed under page 522)

Page

  • running head: …R DE TRINITATE. 942 (left part cut off at the image edge; presumably LIBER DE TRINITATE.)
  • marginal letters: A se, sed Filium esse intelligi voluit; B dicitur (Jerem. XVII, 5): C minem Paraclitus instruit; D tiani principiis (in the Commentarius at the page foot, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 915 after XVI, (in the reference Joan. XVI, 14.)
  • calls (9) after "spectet", (10) after "vivit" and (11) after "non homo" stand in col 942; their footnotes are set in n941
  • misprints kept as printed: "nou morietur" (for non); "(Jerem. XI, 26.)" (the words are John 11:26)
PL 3:943
jam Paraclito Christus est: quoniam nec Paraclitus a Christo acciperet, nisi minor Christo esset. Minor autem Christo P⟨a⟩raclitus Christum etiam Deum esse hoc ipso proba⟨t⟩, a quo accepit quae nuntiat; ut testimonium Christo divinitatis grande sit, dum minor Christo Paraclitus repertus, ab illo sumit quae caeteris tradit. Quandoquidem si homo tantummodo Christus, a Paraclito Christus acciperet quae diceret, non a Christo Paraclitus acciperet quae nuntiaret. Si homo ⟨t⟩antummodo Christus, quare credendi nobis ⟨t⟩alem regulam posuit quo diceret: Haec est autem vita aeterna u⟨t⟩ sciant te unum et verum Deum, et quem misisti Jesum Christum? (Joan. XVII, 3.) Si noluisset se etiam Deum intelligi, cur addidit: Et quem misisti Jesum Christum, nisi quoniam et Deum accipi voluit? Quoniam si se Deum nollet intelligi, addidisset: Et quem misisti hominem Jesum Christum: nunc autem neque addidit, nec se hominem nobis tantummodo Christus tradidit, sed Deo junxit, ut et Deum per hanc conjunctionem, sicut est, intelligi vel⟨l⟩et. Est ergo credendum, secundum praescriptam regulam, in Dominum, unum verum Deum, et in eum quem misit Jesum Christum consequenter, qui se nequaquam Patri, ut diximus, junxisset, nisi Deum quoque intelligi vellet; separasset enim ab eo, si Deum intelligi se noluisset: inter homines enim tantummodo se collocasset, si hominem se esse tantummodo sciret; nec cum Deo junxisset, si se non et Deum nosset: nunc et de homine tacet, quoniam hominem illum nemo dubitat; et Deo se jungit merito, ut credituris divinitatis suae formulam poneret. Si homo tantummodo Christus, quomodo dicit: Et nunc honorifica me gloria quam habebam a⟨p⟩ud te priusquam mundus esset? (Joan. XVII, 5.) Si antequam mundus esset, gloriam habuit apud Deum, et claritatem tenuit apud Patrem, ante mundum fuit: nec enim habuisset gloriam, nisi ipse prius fuisset, qui gloriam posset tenere. Nemo enim habere aliquid poterit, nisi ante ipse fuerit, qui aliquid ⟨t⟩enet. Sed enim Christus habet gloriam ante mundi institutionem; ergo ante institutionem mundi fuit. Nisi enim ante institutionem mundi esset, ante mundi institutiouem
is Christ already than the Paraclete: since the Paraclete would not receive from Christ unless He were less than Christ. But the Paraclete, being less than Christ, proves by this very fact that Christ is also God, from Whom He has received what He announces; so that the testimony to Christ's divinity is great, since the Paraclete, found to be less than Christ, takes from Him what He hands on to the rest. For if Christ were only a man, Christ would receive from the Paraclete what He should say, not the Paraclete receive from Christ what He should announce. If Christ were only a man, why did He lay down for us such a rule of belief, in which He said: And this is eternal life, that they may know Thee, the one and true God, and Jesus Christ, Whom Thou hast sent? (John 17:3). If He had not wished Himself to be understood also as God, why did He add: And Jesus Christ, Whom Thou hast sent, unless because He wished to be received as God as well? For if He had not wished to be understood as God, He would have added: And the man Jesus Christ, Whom Thou hast sent: but as it is, He neither added this, nor did Christ hand Himself down to us as only a man, but He joined [Himself] to God, so that through this conjunction He might wish to be understood as God also, as He is. We must therefore believe, according to the prescribed rule, in the Lord, the one true God, and consequently in Him Whom He sent, Jesus Christ, Who would by no means have joined Himself to the Father, as we have said, unless He wished to be understood as God also; for He would have separated [Himself] from Him, if He had not wished to be understood as God: for He would have placed Himself among men only, if He knew Himself to be only a man; nor would He have joined [Himself] with God, if He did not know Himself to be God as well: as it is, He is silent about the man, since no one doubts that He is a man; and He rightly joins Himself to God, so that He might set down for those who were to believe the formula of His divinity. If Christ were only a man, how does He say: And now glorify Me with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was? (John 17:5). If before the world was He had glory with God, and held splendour with the Father, He was before the world: for He would not have had glory unless He Himself had first existed, Who could hold glory. For no one will be able to have anything unless he himself has existed before, who holds something. But indeed Christ has glory before the founding of the world; therefore He was before the founding of the world. For unless He were before the founding of the world, before the founding of the world
Editors' notes and page, col. 943

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 523)

(12) (continued) · call on previous page

Spiritu sancto ut auctore sanctitatis pendere? MARAN., Divin. D. N. J. C. lib. IV, cap. 19, § 3, pag. 520 seq.

(continued) depend on the Holy Spirit as the author of holiness? MARAN, On the Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, book IV, ch. 19, §3, p. 520 f.

(printed under page 523)

(13) ‹—› · call not in crop

Voluit. Se voluit edidit auctoritate sua Welchmanus; et forsan recte, sed nihil muto sine exemplarium suffragio. JACKSON.

"Voluit" (he willed). Welchman printed "se voluit" on his own authority; and perhaps rightly, but I change nothing without the support of the copies. JACKSON.

(printed under page 523)

(14) ‹—› · call not in crop

Deo junxit. Uterque editor Anglicanus, forte se Deo junxit. Mox Welchmanus, intelligi se vellet arbitrio suo excusit.

"Joined to God." Both English editors: perhaps "se Deo junxit" (joined himself to God). Just after, Welchman struck out "intelligi se vellet" at his own discretion.

(printed under page 523)

(15) ‹intelligi vellet› · call in col 943

Vellet. Hic iterum se vellet Welchmanus edidit; neque uspiam ejusmodi additionum lectorem suum admonuit.

"Vellet" (he would wish). Here again Welchman printed "se vellet"; nor did he anywhere warn his reader of additions of this kind.

(printed under page 523)

(16) ‹ab eo› · call in col 943

Ab eo. Se ab eo existimat legendum Welchmanus: et paulo post se junxisset. Sed nihil mutandum cum Jacksono.

"From him." Welchman thinks "se ab eo" (himself from him) should be read, and a little after "se junxisset". But with Jackson nothing is to be changed.

(printed under page 523)

(17) ‹hominem illum› · call in col 943

Illum. Illum esse mallet Jacksonus. At nihil opus.

"Illum" (him). Jackson would prefer "illum esse" (him to be). But there is no need.

(printed under page 523)

(18) ‹Christus habet› · call in col 943

Habet, Sic editi. Welchmanus restituit habuit, recte, ut videtur: etsi habet stare potest. JACKSON.

"Habet" (has). So the editions. Welchman restored "habuit" (had), rightly as it seems, though "habet" can stand. JACKSON.

(printed under page 523)

(19) ‹—› · call not in crop

Intelligetur. Sic Pamelius ex ms. Anglic. Al. intelligitur, quos secutus est Welchmanus. Male. Paulo ante legendum volo, Minor etiam. ID.

"Intelligetur" (will be understood). So Pamelius from the English manuscript. Others "intelligitur" (is understood), whom Welchman followed. Wrongly. A little before, I would have "minor etiam" (lesser even) read. THE SAME.

(printed under page 523)

Page

  • running head: 943 NOVATIANI PRESBYTE[RI] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹jam Paraclito Christus est›; B ‹quoniam et Deum accipi voluit› (between this line and ‹se Deum nollet›); C ‹et Deo se jungit merito›; D ‹Spiritu sancto ut auctore› (in the Gallandii commentarius at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 916 after ‹quoniam›
PL 3:944
gloriam habere non posset, cum ipse non esset. Sed enim homo gloriam ante mundi institutionem habere non potuit, qui post mundum fuit: Christus autem habuit: ante mundum igitur fuit: non igitur homo tantummodo fuit, qui ante mundum fuit: Deus est igitur, quoniam arte mundum fuit, et gloriam ante mundum tenuit. Sed praedestinatio ista dicatur, quoniam nec posita est; aut addant hoc qui hoc putant: sed vae est adjicientibus, quomodo et detrahentibus, positum (Apoc. XXII, 18, 19): non potest ergo dici quod non potest adjici. Sublata ergo praedestinatione quae non est posita, in substantia fuit Christus ante mundi institutionem. Verbum est enim per quod facta sunt omnia, et sine quo factum est nihil. Quoniam et si in praedestinatione dicitur gloriosus, et ante mundi institutionem fuisse praedestinationem, ordo servetur, et ante hunc erit multus numerus hominum in gloriam destinatus. Minor enim per istam destinationem Christus caeteris intelligetur, quibus posterior denotatur. Nam si haec gloria in praedestinatione fuit, praedestinationem istam in gloriam novissimus Christus accepit: ante enim praedestinatus Adam esse cernetur, et Abel, et Enoch, et Noe, et Abraham, et reliqui caeteri. Nam cum apud Deum et personarum et rerum omnium ordo digestus sit, ante hanc praedestinationem Christi in gloriam multi praedestinati fuisse dicentur. Et hoc pacto minor caeteris hominibus Christus esse deprehenditur, qui melior et major et antiquior ipsis quoque Angelis invenitur. Aut haec igitur omnia tollantur, ut Christo divinitas auferatur: au si haec tolli non possunt, Christo ab haereticis divinitas propria reddatur.
He could not have glory, since He Himself did not exist. But in fact a man could not have glory before the founding of the world, who came after the world: Christ, however, had it: therefore He existed before the world: therefore He who existed before the world was not merely a man: He is therefore God, since He existed before the world and held glory before the world. But let this be called predestination, since it is not set down [so]; or let those who think so add it: but woe is set down for those who add, just as for those who take away (Rev. 22:18–19): therefore what cannot be added cannot be said. With the predestination which is not set down taken away, then, Christ existed in substance before the founding of the world. For He is the Word through Whom all things were made, and without Whom nothing was made. For even if He is said to be glorious in predestination, and the predestination to have been before the founding of the world, let the order be kept, and before Him there will be a great number of men destined to glory. For through this destination Christ will be understood to be lesser than the others, after whom He is marked as later. For if this glory was in predestination, Christ received this predestination to glory last of all: for Adam will be seen to have been predestined before, and Abel, and Enoch, and Noah, and Abraham, and all the rest. For since with God the order both of all persons and of all things has been arranged, many will be said to have been predestined before this predestination of Christ to glory. And in this way Christ is found to be lesser than the other men, He Who is found to be better and greater and older even than the Angels themselves. Either, then, let all these things be taken away, so that divinity may be taken from Christ; or, if these things cannot be taken away, let His proper divinity be restored to Christ by the heretics.
CAPUT XVII, al. XXV.
Chapter XVII, otherwise XXV.
Item ex Moyse in principio sacrarum Litterarum.
Likewise from Moses at the beginning of the sacred Scriptures.
Quid si Moyses hanc eamdem regulam veritatis exsequitur, et hoc in principio suarum nobis tradidit Litterarum, quo discamus omnia creata et condita esse per Dei Filium, hoc est per Dei Verbum? Id enim dicit quod Joannes quod caeteri; imo et Joannes et caeteri ab hoc intelliguntur accepisse quod dicant. Si enim Joannes dicit: Omnia per ipsum facta sunt, et sine ipso factum est nihil (Joan).
What if Moses follows this same rule of truth, and handed this down to us at the beginning of his Scriptures, so that we may learn that all things were created and established through the Son of God, that is, through the Word of God? For he says the same thing as John, the same as the others; indeed, both John and the others are understood to have received from him what they say. For if John says: All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made (John).
Editors' notes and page, col. 944

Footnotes

(20) ‹in gloriam› · call in col 944

In gloriam. Ita paulo superius Novatianus. Atque hanc lectionem secutus est Jacksonus, quæ et probatur Welchmano. Editi. in gloria.

"In gloriam" (unto glory). So Novatian a little above. And Jackson followed this reading, which Welchman too approves. The editions: "in gloria" (in glory).

(printed under page 523)

(21) ‹deprehenditur› · call in col 944

Deprehenditur. Legerim cum Jacksono deprehendetur.

"Deprehenditur" (is found). With Jackson I would read "deprehendetur" (will be found).

(printed under page 523)

(22) ‹auferatur› · call in col 944

Auferatur. Editi non auferatur, sensu contrario argumento auctoris. JACKSON. et WELCHM.

"Auferatur" (be taken away). The editions have "non auferatur" (be not taken away), a sense contrary to the author's argument. JACKSON and WELCHMAN.

(printed under page 523)

(23) ‹tolli non possunt› · call in col 944

Si hæc tolli non possunt. Si hæc in prædestinatione tantum dici non possunt, legit Gagnæus ut et Frobenius, quos secutus est Welchmanus. Sed edita Pamelii ut aptiora Novatiano retinui: altera enim lectio videtur intrudi ex interpretatione verborum tolli non possunt. JACKSON.

"If these things cannot be taken away." "If these things cannot be said in predestination only" is the reading of Gagnæus, as of Froben too, whom Welchman followed. But I have kept Pamelius's printed text as fitter for Novatian: for the other reading seems to have been thrust in from an explanation of the words "cannot be taken away". JACKSON.

(printed under page 523)

Page

  • running head: [NOVATIA]NI PRESBYTERI ROMANI 944 (left part cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A gloriam habere non posset; B fuisse praedestinationem; C tollantur, ut Christo; D buit, recte (in the Commentarius, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 917 after hoc
PL 3:945
I, 3); Prophetes autem refert: Dico ego opera mea Regi (Psal. XLIV, 2); Moyses autem introducit praecipientem Deum ut lux fiat in primis, coelum firmetur, aquae congregentur, arida ostendatur, fructus secundum semina provocetur, animalia producantur, luminaria in coelo atque astra ponantur (Gen. I): non alium ostendit tunc adfuisse Deo cui praeciperentur haec opera ut fierent, nisi eum per quem facta sunt omnia, et sine quo factum est nihil. Ac si hic Verbum Dei est, nam eructavit cor meum verbum bonum, ostendit in principio Verbum fuisse, et Verbum hoc apud Patrem fuisse, Deum praeterea Verbum fuisse, omnia per ipsum facta esse. Sed enim hoc Verbum caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis (Joan. I, 14), Christus scilicet Filius Dei; quem, dum et postmodum secundum carnem hominem accipimus, et ante mundi institutionem Dei Verbum et Deum videmus, merito secundum institutionem Veteris et Novi Testamenti, et Deum et hominem Christum Jesum et credimus et tenemus. Quid si idem Moyses introducit dicentem Deum: Faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram (Gen. I, 26, 27): et infra, Et fecit Deus hominem, ad imaginem Dei fecit illum, masculum et feminam fecit eos? Si, ut jam docuimus, Dei Filius est per quem facta sunt omnia, utique Dei Filius est per quem etiam homo institutus est, propter quem facta sunt omnia. Sed enim Deo praecipiente ut homo fiat, Deus refertur esse qui hominem facit: facit autem hominem Dei Filius, Verbum scilicet Dei, per quem facta sunt omnia, et sine quo factum est nihil. Hoc autem Verbum caro factum est, et babitavit in nobis: ergo Christus est Deus, Per Christum igitur homo factus est, ut per Dei Filium. Sed Deus hominem ad imaginem Dei fecit; Deus est ergo qui fecit hominem ad imaginem Dei, Deus ergo Christus est: ut merito nec Veteris Testamenti circa personam Christi vacillet auctoritas, dum Novi Testamenti manifestatione fulcitur, nec Novi Testamenti intercepta sit potestas, dum radicibus Veteris Testamenti ejusdem nititur veritas. Ex quo, qui Christum, Dei Filium et hominis, tantummodo praesumunt hominem, non et Deum, contra Testamentum et Vetus et Novum faciunt, dum et Veteris et Novi Testamenti auctoritatem veritatemque corrumpunt. Quid si idem Moyses ubique introducit Deum Patrem immensum atque sine fine, non qui loco cludatur, sed qui omnem locum cludat: nec eum qui in loco sit, sed potius in quo omnis locus sit: omnia continentem et cuncta complexum, ut merito nec descendat nec ascendat, quoniam ipse omnia et continet et implet:
1:3); the Prophet, moreover, relates: I tell my works to the King (Ps. 44:2); Moses, moreover, introduces God commanding first of all that light be made, that the heaven be made firm, that the waters be gathered together, that the dry land be shown, that fruit be called forth according to its seeds, that animals be brought forth, that lights and stars be set in the heaven (Gen. 1): he shows that no other was then present with God, to whom these works were commanded that they should be done, except Him through Whom all things were made, and without Whom nothing was made. And if this is the Word of God, for my heart has uttered a good word, he shows that in the beginning was the Word, and that this Word was with the Father, and moreover that the Word was God, and that all things were made through Him. But indeed this Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (John 1:14), that is, Christ the Son of God; and since we both receive Him afterwards as man according to the flesh, and see Him before the foundation of the world as the Word of God and God, rightly, in accordance with the ordinance of the Old and New Testament, we both believe and hold Christ Jesus to be both God and man. What if the same Moses introduces God saying: Let us make man after our image and likeness (Gen. 1:26–27): and below, And God made man, after the image of God He made him, male and female He made them? If, as we have already shown, the Son of God is He through Whom all things were made, surely the Son of God is He through Whom man too was established, for whose sake all things were made. But indeed, when God commands that man be made, God is related to be the one Who makes man: and the Son of God makes man, namely the Word of God, through Whom all things were made, and without Whom nothing was made. And this Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us: therefore Christ is God. Through Christ, therefore, man was made, as through the Son of God. But God made man after the image of God; it is God therefore Who made man after the image of God; therefore Christ is God: so that rightly neither does the authority of the Old Testament waver concerning the person of Christ, since it is supported by the manifestation of the New Testament, nor is the power of the New Testament cut off, since its truth rests upon the roots of the Old Testament. Hence those who presume Christ, the Son of God and of man, to be only man, and not also God, act against the Testament, both Old and New, since they corrupt the authority and truth of both the Old and the New Testament. What if the same Moses everywhere introduces God the Father as immeasurable and without end, not one Who is enclosed by place, but One Who encloses every place; not one Who is in a place, but rather One in Whom every place is; containing all things and embracing all things, so that rightly He neither descends nor ascends, since He Himself both contains and fills all things:
Editors' notes and page, col. 945

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 524)

(24) ‹—› · call not in crop

Provocetur Forte provocetur. WELCHM.

"Provocetur" (be called forth). Perhaps "provocetur". WELCHMAN. [The note prints the same word twice as here.]

(printed under page 524)

(25) ‹—› · call not in crop

Omnia Conjunctio et videtur deesse ante omnia. JACKSON.

"Omnia" (all things). The conjunction "et" (and) seems to be missing before "omnia". JACKSON.

(printed under page 524)

(26) ‹—› · call not in crop

Considerate. Existimat Welchmanus legendum considerate: idque pro indubitato habet Jacksonus.

"Considerate." Welchman thinks "considerate" should be read; and Jackson takes it as beyond doubt. [The lemma and the proposed reading are printed alike.]

(printed under page 524)

Page

  • running head: 948 LIBER DE TRINIT… (column number printed as 948, evidently damaged 945; title cut at image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹I, 3); Prophetes autem refert›; B ‹hominem accipimus, et ante mundi›; C ‹quo factum est nihil. Hoc autem›; D ‹ses ubique introducit Deum Patrem›
  • old-edition numerals: 918 after ‹babitavit›
PL 3:946
et tamen nihilominus introducit Deum descendentem ad turrem quam aedificabant filii hominum considerare quaerentem, et dicentem: Venite et mox: Descendamus, et confundamus illic ipsorum linguas ut non audiat unusquisque vocem proximi sui (Gen. XI, 7.) Quem volunt hic Deum descendisse ad turrem illam, et homines tunc illos visitare quaerentem? Deum Patrem? Ergo jam loco clauditur: et quomodo ipse omnia complectitur? Aut numquid Angelum cum Angelis dicit descendentem, et dicentem: Venite; et mox: Descendamus et confundamus illic ipsorum linguas! Sed enim in Deuteronomio animadvertimus retulisse Deum haec, Deumque dixisse, ubi ponitur: Cum disseminaret filios Adam, statuit fines gentium juxta numerum angelorum Dei (Deut. XXXII, 8). Neque ergo Pater descendit, ut res indicat; neque Angelus ista praecipit, ut res probat. Superest ergo, ut ille descenderit, de quo apostolus Paulus: Qui descendit, ipse est qui ascendit super omnes coelos, ut impleret omnia (Ephes. IV, 10), hoc est Dei Filius, Dei Verbum. Verbum autem Dei caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis: hic erit Christus: Deus ergo pronuntiabitur Christus.
and yet nonetheless he introduces God descending to the tower which the sons of men were building, seeking to examine it, and saying: Come, and soon after: Let us go down, and let us confound their tongues there, so that each one may not hear the voice of his neighbour (Gen. 11:7). Whom do they want to be the God Who descended here to that tower and sought to visit those men at that time? God the Father? Then He is already enclosed by a place: and how does He Himself embrace all things? Or does it say that an angel descended with angels and said: Come; and soon after: Let us go down and let us confound their tongues there! But indeed in Deuteronomy we notice that God recounted these things, and that God said them, where it is set down: When He scattered the sons of Adam, He fixed the bounds of the nations according to the number of the angels of God (Deut. 32:8). So neither did the Father descend, as the matter indicates; nor does an angel command these things, as the matter proves. It remains, then, that He descended of Whom the apostle Paul says: He Who descended is the same Who ascended above all the heavens, that He might fill all things (Eph. 4:10), that is, the Son of God, the Word of God. But the Word of God was made flesh, and dwelt among us: this will be Christ: Christ, therefore, will be declared God.
CAPUT XVIII, al. XXVI.
Chapter XVIII, otherwise XXVI.
Inde etiam, quod Abrahae visus legatur Deus: quod de Patre nequeat intelligi, quem nemo vidit unquam, sed de Filio in Angeli imagine.
Hence also, that God is read to have been seen by Abraham: which cannot be understood of the Father, Whom no one has ever seen, but of the Son in the likeness of an angel.
Ecce idem Moyses refert alio in loco, quod Abrahae visus sit Deus (Gen. XII, 7). Atqui idem Moyses audit a Deo, quod nemo hominum Deum videat et vivat (Exod. XXXIII, 20). Si videri non potest Deus. quomodo visus est Deus? Aut si visus est, quomodo videri non potest? Nam et Joannes, Deum nemo (inquit) vidit unquam (I Joan. IV, 12). Et apostolus Paulus: Quem vidit hominum nemo, nec videre potest (II Tim. VI, 16). Sed non utique Scriptura mentitur; ergo vere visus est Deus. Ex quo intelligi potest, quod non Pater visus sit, qui nunquam visus est; sed Filius, qui et descendere solitus est, et videri quia descenderit. Imago est enim invisibilis Dei, ut mediocritas et fragilitas conditionis humanae Deum Patrem videre aliquando jam tunc assuesceret in imagine Dei, hoc est, in Filio Dei. Gradatim enim et per incrementa fragilitas humana nutriri debuit per imaginem ad istam gloriam, ut Deum Patrem videre possit aliquando. Periculosa sunt enim quae magna sunt, si repentina sunt. Nam etiam lux solis subita post tenebras, splendore nimio insuetis oculis non ostendet diem, sed potius faciet caecitatem.
Behold, the same Moses relates in another place that God was seen by Abraham (Gen. 12:7). And yet the same Moses hears from God that no man sees God and lives (Exod. 33:20). If God cannot be seen, how was God seen? Or if He was seen, how can He not be seen? For John too says: No one has ever seen God (1 John 4:12). And the apostle Paul: Whom no man has seen, nor can see (1 Tim. 6:16). But Scripture certainly does not lie; therefore God was truly seen. From which it can be understood that it was not the Father Who was seen, He Who has never been seen; but the Son, Who was both accustomed to descend, and to be seen because He had descended. For He is the image of the invisible God, so that the lowliness and frailty of the human condition might even then grow accustomed to seeing God the Father at some time in the image of God, that is, in the Son of God. For by degrees and by increments human frailty had to be nourished through the image towards that glory, so that it might at some time see God the Father. For things that are great are dangerous if they are sudden. For even the light of the sun, coming suddenly after darkness, will not, by its excessive brightness, show the day to unaccustomed eyes, but will rather cause blindness.
Quod ne in damnum humanorum contingat oculorum,
So that this might not happen to the harm of human eyes,
Editors' notes and page, col. 946

Footnotes

(27) ‹hic erit› · call in col 946

Erit. Forte erat, quod notavit Welchmanus: erit tamen congruet sequenti pronuntiabitur. JACKSON.

"Erit" (will be). Perhaps "erat" (was), as Welchman noted: yet "erit" will agree with the following "pronuntiabitur" (will be declared). JACKSON.

(printed under page 524)

(28) ‹videre possit› · call in col 946

Possit. Ita cum Jacksono emendavimus editt. posset. Tempore namque præsenti semel iterumque in eamdem sententiam paulo post utitur auctor: possit, ut est, videre — intercipi possit — videre non possit.

"Possit" (may be able). So, with Jackson, we have corrected the editions' "posset" (might be able). For a little later the author uses the present tense once and again in the same sense: "may be able to see, as it is — may be intercepted — may not be able to see".

(printed under page 524)

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left]ER DE TRINITATE. 946
  • marginal letters: A ‹et tamen nihilominus introducit›; B ‹numerum angelorum Dei (Deut.›; C ‹et vivat (Exod. XXXIII, 20)›; D ‹Deum Patrem videre possit›
  • old-edition numerals: 919 after ‹Abrahae› (in paragraph Ecce idem Moyses)
PL 3:947
paulatim disruptis et dissipatis tenebris, ortus luminaris istius mediocribus incrementis fallenter assurgens oculos hominum sensim assuefacit ad totum orbem suum ferennum per incrementa radiorum. Sic ergo et Christus, id est imago Dei et Filius Dei, ab hominibus inspicitur, qua poterat videri. Et ideo fragilitas et mediocritas sortis humanae per ipsum alitur, producitur, educatur: ut aliquando Deum quoque ipsum Patrem, assueta Filium conspicere, possit, ut est, videre; ne majestatis ipsius repentino et intolerabili fulgore percussa intercipi possit, ut Deum Patrem quem semper optavit, videre non possit. Ex quo Filius est hic qui videtur; Dei autem Filius, Dei Verbum est; Dei autem Verbum caro factum est et habitavit in nobis: hic autem Christus est. Quae, malum, ratio est ut dubitetur Deus dici, qui tot modis Deus intelligitur aporobari? Ac si et Agar (Gen. XVI, 7), ancillam Sarae de domo ejectam pariter et fugatam Angelus convenit apud fontem aquae in via Sur, fugae causas interrogat atque accipit, et post haec humilitatis consilia porrigit; spem praeterea illi materni nominis facit, quodque ex utero ejus multum semen esset futurum spondet atque promittit, et quod Ismael ex illa nasci haberet, et cum caeteris aperit locum habitationis ipsius, actumque describit: hunc autem Angelum, et Dominum Scriptura proponit et Deum (nam nec benedictionem seminis promisisset, nisi Angelus et Deus fuisset): quaerant quid in praesenti loco haeretici tractent. Pater fuit iste qui ab Agar visus est, an non? quia Deus positus est. Sed absit Deum Patrem Angelum dicere; ne alteri subditus sit, cujus Angelus fuerit. Sed Angelum dicent fuisse: quomodo ergo Deus erit, si Angelus fuit? cum non sit hoc nomen Angelis unquam concessum; nisi quoniam ex utroque latere nos veritas in istam concludit sententiam: quia intelligere debeamus Dei Filium fuisse: qui quoniam ex Deo est, merito Deus, quia Dei Filius, dictus sit: quoniam Patri subditus et annuntiator paternae voluntatis est, magni consilii Angelus pronuntiatus est. Ergo si hic locus neque personae Patris congruit, ne Angelus dictus sit, neque personae Angeli, ne Deus pronuntiatus sit: personae autem Christi convenit
the darkness is little by little broken up and scattered, and the rising of that luminary, climbing imperceptibly by modest increments, gradually accustoms the eyes of men to bear its whole disc through the increase of its rays. So, then, Christ also, that is, the image of God and the Son of God, is looked upon by men in so far as He could be seen. And for this reason the frailty and meanness of the human lot is nourished, brought forward and reared through Him, so that one day, having grown accustomed to beholding the Son, it may be able to see God the Father Himself also as He is; lest, struck by the sudden and unbearable brilliance of His majesty, it should be cut off, so that it could not see God the Father, Whom it has always longed for. From this it follows that it is the Son Who is seen; but the Son of God is the Word of God; and the Word of God was made flesh and dwelt among us: and this is Christ. What reason, confound it, is there for doubting that He is called God, Who is understood to be proved God in so many ways? And if also the Angel meets Hagar (Gen. 16:7), Sarah's handmaid, cast out of the house and likewise put to flight, at the spring of water on the way to Shur, asks and receives the reasons for her flight, and after this offers counsels of humility; holds out to her besides the hope of the name of mother, and pledges and promises that from her womb there would be much seed, and that Ishmael was to be born of her, and along with the rest discloses the place of his dwelling and describes his conduct: and Scripture presents this Angel as both Lord and God (for neither would He have promised the blessing of seed, had He not been both Angel and God): let the heretics consider what they make of the present passage. Was this one who was seen by Hagar the Father, or not? For He is set down as God. But far be it from us to call God the Father an Angel, lest He be subject to another, whose Angel He would have been. But they will say that it was an angel: how then will He be God, if He was an angel? since this name has never been granted to angels; unless it is that the truth, from both sides, shuts us into this conclusion: that we ought to understand that it was the Son of God: Who, because He is from God, is rightly called God, since He is the Son of God; because He is subject to the Father and the announcer of the Father's will, has been proclaimed the Angel of great counsel. Therefore, if this passage neither fits the person of the Father, lest He be called an Angel, nor the person of an angel, lest he be proclaimed God, but it fits the person of Christ
Editors' notes and page, col. 947

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

Letters in ⟨angle brackets⟩ are lost at the right edge of the scan in col 948's notes and are supplied. (printed under page 525)

(29) ‹nam nec› · call in col 947 (printed "(39)" in the text)

Nam nec, etc. Hæc verba parenthesis forma posui cum Franc. Junio, et periodum desivi verbo tractent, aliter ac editi, sensu tamen suffragante, ut integram perpendenti periodum quæ incipit a verbis Ac si et Agar, patebit. JACKSON.

"For neither", etc. I have set these words in the form of a parenthesis, with Francis Junius, and ended the sentence at the word "tractent" (they treat), otherwise than the editions, yet with the sense in support, as will be plain to one who weighs the whole sentence beginning with the words "Ac si et Agar". JACKSON.

(printed under page 525)

(30) ‹quia› · call in col 947

Quia. Suspicatur Welchmanus legendum qua et hoc videtur aptius. ID.

"Quia" (because). Welchman suspects that "qua" should be read, and this seems apter. THE SAME.

(printed under page 525)

(31) ‹subditus et› · call in col 947 (printed "[31]" in the text)

Quoniam Patri subditus et. Sensus requirit legi vel et quoniam, vel quoniam autem, aut quid simile. Tres vero voces sequentes, Patri subditus et, exhibet editio Pamelii, argumento auctoris in id consentiente. Quod autem aliis absunt eædem vocas. omittendi ansam arripuit Welchmanus. ID.

"Since subject to the Father and." The sense requires that either "et quoniam" (and since) or "quoniam autem" (but since), or something similar, be read. The three following words, "subject to the Father and", Pamelius's edition shows, the author's argument agreeing with it. But because the same words are absent from others, Welchman seized the handle for omitting them. THE SAME.

(printed under page 525)

(32) ‹si hic locus› · call in col 947

Si hic locus. Ita Pamelius. In aliis codd. si locus, omisso hic, quos secutus est Welchmanus. Sed male: nam vocula illa demonstrativa apte indicat prædictum Scripturæ locum, quem auctor edisserit. ID.

"If this place." So Pamelius. In other copies "si locus", with "hic" (this) left out, whom Welchman followed. But wrongly: for that little demonstrative word aptly points to the aforesaid place of Scripture which the author is expounding. THE SAME.

(printed under page 525)

(33) ‹—› · call not in crop

Ipsius. Conjicit Jacksonus legendum ips⟨…⟩. Sed obstare videtur conjunctio præcedens.

"Ipsius" (of him himself). Jackson conjectures that "ips…" [ending lost at the edge] should be read. But the preceding conjunction seems to stand in the way.

(printed under page 525)

Page

  • running head: 947 NOVATIANI PRESBYTE[RI] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹lorum, paulatim disruptis›; B ‹bis: hic autem Christus est›; C ‹non? quia Deus positus est›; D ‹(29) Nam nec, etc.› (in the commentary at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 920 after ‹Angelum,›
PL 3:948
ut et Deus sit, quia Dei Filius est, et Angelus sit, quoniam paternae dispositionis annuntiator est: intelligere debent contra Scripturas se agere haeretici, qui Christum cum dicant se et Angelum credere, nolint illum etiam Deum pronuntiare, quem in Veteri Testamento ad visitationem generis humani legunt saepe venisse. Adhuc adjecit Moyses (Gen. XVIII, 1), Abrahae visum Deum apud quercum Mambre, sedente ipso ad ostium tabernaculi sui meridie; et nihilominus, cum tres conspexisset viros, unum ex illis Dominum nuncupasse; quorum cum pedes lavisset, cineritios panes cum butyro, et ipsius copia lactis offert, et ut hospites retenti vescerentur, hortatur. Post quae et quod pater futurus esset, audit: et quod Sara uxor ejus paritura ex ipso filium esset, ediscit: et de exitu Sodomitarum, quae merebantur pati, recognoscit: et quod propter clamorem Sodomorum Deus descendisset, addiscit. Quo in loco si Patrem volunt videri tunc fuisse cum Angelis duobus hospitio receptum, Patrem visibilem haeretici crediderunt: si autem Angelum, cum ex Angelis tribus unus Dominus nuncupatur: cur, quod non solet, Angelus Deus dicitur? nisi quoniam, ut Deo Patri invisibilitas propria reddatur, et Angelo propria mediocritas remittatur, non nisi Dei Filius, qui et Deus est, Abrahae visus, et hospitio receptus esse credetur. Quod enim erat futurus, meditabatur in sacramento, Abrahae factus hospes, apud Abrahae filios futurus (Joan. XIII, 5); cujus filiorum pedes, ad probationem quod ipse esset, abluit; reddens in filiis jus hospitalitatis, quod aliquando illi feneraverat pater. Unde et ne qua esset dubitatio quin iste Abrahae hospes fuisset, in Sodomitarum exitu ponitur (Gen. XIX, 23). Quoniam pluit Dominus super Sodomam et Gomorrham ignem et sulphur a Domino de coelo. Sic enim et prophetes ex persona Dei: Subverti vos, inquit, sicut subvertit Dominus Sodomam et Gomorrham (Amos IV, 11). Dominus ergo Sodomam subvertit, id est, Deus Sodomam subvertit: sed in subversione Sodomorum Dominus pluit ignem a Domino. Hic autem Dominus visus est Abrahae Deus: Deus autem hic hospes est Abrahae, visus utique quia tactus: sed cum Pater, quia invisibilis, nec tunc utique visus sit; visus est et hospitio
so that He is both God, because He is the Son of God, and an Angel, since He is the announcer of the Father's dispensation, the heretics ought to understand that they are acting against the Scriptures, who, while they say that they believe Christ to be even an Angel, are unwilling to declare Him God as well, Whom they read in the Old Testament to have often come for the visitation of the human race. Moses further added (Gen. 18:1) that God was seen by Abraham at the oak of Mamre, while he was sitting at the door of his tent at midday; and that nevertheless, when he had caught sight of three men, he called one of them Lord; and when he had washed their feet, he offers loaves baked in the ashes with butter, and an abundance of milk itself, and urges that, detained as guests, they should eat. After which he both hears that he was to be a father, and learns that Sara his wife was to bear a son by him; and he learns of the end of the Sodomites, what they deserved to suffer; and he learns besides that God had come down because of the outcry of the Sodomites. In this place, if they want it to seem that it was the Father Who was then received as a guest together with two Angels, the heretics have believed the Father visible; but if an Angel, since of the three Angels one is called Lord, why is an Angel called God, as is not usual? Unless because, so that His own invisibility may be restored to God the Father, and to the Angel his own lowly rank may be left, it will be believed that none other than the Son of God, Who is also God, was seen by Abraham and received as a guest. For what He was going to be, He was rehearsing in a mystery, having become Abraham's guest, since He was going to be among the sons of Abraham (John 13:5); whose sons' feet He washed, as proof that it was He Himself; repaying in the sons the due of hospitality which the father had once lent to Him. Hence also, lest there should be any doubt that this was Abraham's guest, it is set down at the destruction of the Sodomites (Gen. 19:23): Because the Lord rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah fire and sulphur from the Lord out of heaven. For so also the prophet, in the person of God: I overthrew you, he says, as the Lord overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah (Amos 4:11). The Lord therefore overthrew Sodom, that is, God overthrew Sodom; but in the overthrow of the Sodomites the Lord rained fire from the Lord. Now this Lord was the God seen by Abraham; and this God is Abraham's guest, seen certainly because touched; but since the Father, because He is invisible, was certainly not seen even then, He was seen and in hospitality
Editors' notes and page, col. 948

Footnotes

(34) ‹credetur› · call in col 948

Credetur. Ita editi ad unum omnes, exce⟨pto⟩ Welchmaniano, ubi excusum studiose credatur.

"Credetur" (will be believed). So the editions, every one, except Welchman's, where "credatur" (may be believed) is printed on purpose.

(printed under page 525)

(35) ‹sicut subvertit Dominus› · call in col 948

Dominus. Sic Pamelius, eamque lection⟨em⟩ ad mentem Novatiani qui eamdem paulo post ⟨re⟩petit, tuetur Jacksonus. Al. Deus.

"Dominus" (the Lord). So Pamelius, and Jackson defends that reading as according with the mind of Novatian, who repeats it a little after. Others: "Deus" (God).

(printed under page 525)

(36) ‹quia invisibilis› · call in col 948

Quia. Ita recte emendavit Welchman⟨us⟩ pro editt. qua. JACKSON.

"Quia" (because). So Welchman rightly corrected it, instead of the editions' "qua". JACKSON.

(printed under page 525)

(37) ‹et hospitio› · call in col 948

Hospitio. Hanc etiam vocem recte restitu⟨it⟩ idem Welchmanus, pro impress. hospitibus. S⟨ed⟩ male omisit verba et acceptus, quæ retinent omne⟨s⟩ editi. ID.

"Hospitio" (in hospitality). The same Welchman also rightly restored this word, instead of the printed "hospitibus" (by the hosts). But he wrongly left out the words "et acceptus" (and received), which all the editions keep. THE SAME.

(printed under page 525)

Page

  • running head: …I PRESBYTERI ROMANI 948 (cut off at the left edge; presumably NOVATIANI PRESBYTERI ROMANI)
  • marginal letters: A ut et Deus sit, quia Dei Filius; B ipso filium esset, ediscit; C pitalitatis, quod aliquando illi; D dicat praedictum Scripturae locum (in the Commentarius at the page foot, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 921 after reddens
  • other: ligature doubt raised by the check (text not changed): coelo | caelo (italic ligature looks like æ; text not changed)
PL 3:949
receptus et acceptus est, qui solitus est tangi et videri: hic autem Filius Dei, Dominus a Domino pluit super Sodomam et Gomorrham sulphur atque ignem. Hic autem Dei Verbum est: Verbum autem Dei caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis: hic autem Christus est. Non Pater igitur apud Abraham hospes, sed Christus fuit; nec tunc Pater visus est, sed Filius; visus autem est Christus. Merito igitur Christus et Dominus et Deus est, qui non aliter Abrahae visus est, nisi quia ante ipsum Abraham ex Patre Deo Deus Sermo generatus est. Adhuc, inquit, idem Angelus et Deus eamdem Agar, fugatam de domo Abrahae cum puero, consolatur et visitat. Nam cum illa in solitudine exposuisset infantem, quia aqua defecisset ex utre, cumque puer ille clamasset, fletum et planctum levasset (Gen. XXI, 17, 18, 19), Et audivit, inquit Scriptura, Deus vocem pueri de loco ubi erat. Cum Deum esse qui vocem infantis audivit, retulisset, adjecit: Et vocavit Angelus Domini ipsam Agar de caelo; Angelum referens esse quem Deum dixerat, et Dominum pronuntians esse quem Angelum collocarat: quique Angelus et Deus adhuc ipsi Agar promittit majora solatia, dicendo: Ne timueris; exaudivi enim vocem pueri de loco ubi erat. Surge, sume puerum, et tene: in gentem enim magnam faciam eum. Hic Angelus, si Angelus tantum est, cur hoc sibi vindicat ut dicat: In gentem enim magnam faciam eum, cum hoc utique genus potentiae Dei sit, Angeli esse non possit? Ex quo etiam Deus confirmatur esse qui hoc potest facere: quoniam ut hoc ipsum comprobetur, adjicitur per Scripturam statim: Et aperuit Deus oculos ejus, et vidit puteum aquae vivae, et abiit, et implevit utrem de puteo, et dedit puero, et erat Deus cum puero. Si ergo hic Deus erat cum puero qui aperuit oculos Agar, ut videret puteum aquae vivae, et hauriret aquam propter urgentem sitis necessitatem; hic autem Deus coelo illam vocat, Angelus dictus, cum superius vocem audiens
was received and accepted, Who was accustomed to be touched and seen: but this is the Son of God; the Lord from the Lord rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah sulphur and fire. And this is the Word of God; and the Word of God was made flesh and dwelt among us; and this is Christ. It was not, therefore, the Father who was a guest with Abraham, but Christ; nor was the Father seen then, but the Son; and it was Christ who was seen. Rightly, therefore, is Christ both Lord and God, Who was seen by Abraham in no other way than because, before Abraham himself, He was begotten of God the Father as God the Word. Further, he says, the same Angel and God consoles and visits that same Hagar, driven from the house of Abraham with her boy. For when she had set the infant down in the wilderness because the water had run out of the skin, and when that boy had cried out and raised weeping and lamentation (Gen. 21:17–19), And God heard, says Scripture, the voice of the boy from the place where he was. When it had related that it was God Who heard the voice of the infant, it added: And the Angel of the Lord called Hagar herself from heaven; reporting that He Whom it had called God was an Angel, and declaring that He Whom it had set down as an Angel was Lord: and He, Angel and God, further promises Hagar herself greater consolations, saying: Do not be afraid; for I have heard the voice of the boy from the place where he was. Arise, take up the boy, and hold him; for I will make him into a great nation. This Angel, if He is only an Angel, why does He claim this for Himself, so as to say: For I will make him into a great nation, since this kind of power is surely God's and cannot be an angel's? From which also He Who is able to do this is confirmed to be God: since, so that this very thing may be proved, Scripture at once adds: And God opened her eyes, and she saw a well of living water, and she went and filled the skin from the well, and gave to the boy, and God was with the boy. If, therefore, this was God with the boy, Who opened Hagar's eyes so that she might see a well of living water and draw water because of the pressing need of thirst; and this God calls her [from] heaven, being called Angel, whereas above, hearing the voice
Editors' notes and page, col. 949

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

(printed under page 526)

(38) ‹—› · call not in crop

Qui solitus est. Ante hæc verba videtur deesse Filius, vel Dei Filius. JACKSON.

"Who was wont." Before these words "Filius" (the Son), or "Dei Filius" (the Son of God), seems to be missing. JACKSON.

(printed under page 526)

(39) ‹—› · call not in crop

Visus. Aptior erit sensus si legerimus Filius pro visus quam germanam esse lectionem vix dubito. ID.

"Visus" (seen). The sense will be apter if we read "Filius" (the Son) instead of "visus", which I hardly doubt is the genuine reading. THE SAME.

(printed under page 526)

(40) ‹—› · call not in crop

Deus Sermo. Ita editores Anglicani. Vox Deus deest apud Pamelium.

"God the Word." So the English editors. The word "Deus" is missing in Pamelius.

(printed under page 526)

(41) ‹—› · call not in crop

Et audivit. Forte exaudivit: quam quidem vocem paucis interjectis repetit Novatianus. Mox mss. Woweri apud Jacksonum vocem audisset infantis.

"And he heard." Perhaps "exaudivit" (he heard and answered), a word Novatian indeed repeats a few words later. Just after, Wower's manuscripts in Jackson: "had heard the voice of the infant".

(printed under page 526)

(42) ‹confirmatur esse› · call in col 949

Deus confirmatur esse. Ita Welchm. et Jackson. Al. Deus confirmatur Deus esse: minus recte, ut videtur.

"God is confirmed to be." So Welchman and Jackson. Others: "God is confirmed to be God": less rightly, as it seems.

(printed under page 526)

(43) ‹illam vocat› · call in col 949

Deus e cœlo... vocat. Autumat Welchmanus legendum, Deus qui e cœlo.. vocat. Mallet Jacksonus, Deus e cœlo illam vocans Angelus est dictus. Sed lectio vulgata his emendationibus opus non habet.

"God from heaven ... calls." Welchman holds that "God who from heaven ... calls" should be read. Jackson would prefer "God, calling her from heaven, is called an Angel". But the common reading has no need of these emendations.

(printed under page 526)

(44) ‹—› · call not in crop

Deus esset potius. Sic editi ad unum omnes. Jacksonus tamen textum emendandum putavit, ediditque, Deus esset positus; propterea scilicet, inquit, quod potius nullum habeat sensum in loco. Hanc vero emendationem vix admittendam censeo: vulgata enim lectio legitimum fundere sensum comperitur. Nimirum, auctor locum Geneseos XXI, 17 edisserens, ubi legitur; Exaudivit autem DEUS vocem pueri, vocavitque ANGELUS Dei Agar de cœlo, hæc habet: Hic Deus, — ANGELUS dictus, cum superius — DEUS esset potius, non alius intelligitur, etc. Perinde ac si dixisset: Qui dicitur Angelus Dei vocasse Agar de cœlo, hic antea Deus esse perhibetur qui exaudierit vocem pueri. Illud quoque accedit, emendatione Jacksoni admissa, vim orationis in Novatiani textu retundi; cum illud Deus esset potius plurimum valeat, contra vero frigore frigescat Jacksoniana restitutio Deus esset positus.

"God was rather." So the editions, every one. Jackson, however, thought the text should be emended, and printed "Deus esset positus" (God was set forth); because, he says, "potius" (rather) has no sense in the place. But I judge this emendation hardly admissible: for the common reading is found to yield a proper sense. The author, that is, expounding the place in Genesis 21:17, where we read: "And GOD heard the voice of the boy, and the ANGEL of God called Hagar from heaven", says this: "This God — called an ANGEL, though above — was rather GOD, no other is understood", etc. As if he had said: he who is said to be the Angel of God who called Hagar from heaven is the one declared before to be God who heard the voice of the boy. There is this too: if Jackson's emendation is admitted, the force of the sentence in Novatian's text is blunted; for "Deus esset potius" carries great weight, whereas Jackson's restoration "Deus esset positus" grows cold with chill.

(printed under page 526)

(45) ‹—› · call not in crop

Si enim. Vet. editt. Sed enim: quod castigavit recte Pamelius. JACKSON.

"Si enim" (for if). The old editions: "Sed enim" (but indeed), which Pamelius rightly corrected. JACKSON.

(printed under page 526)

(46) ‹—› · call not in crop

Sed et Angelus. Vocem et ante Angelus reposuit Pamelius ex ms. Anglic. et genuinam lectionem probat statim quod sequitur, sed et Deus. Omisit et cum vet. editt. Welchmanus male. ID.

"But also an Angel." Pamelius put back the word "et" (also) before "Angelus" from the English manuscript, and what follows straight after, "but also God", proves the reading genuine. Welchman, with the old editions, wrongly left out "et". THE SAME.

(printed under page 526)

Page

  • running head: 949 LIBER DE TRINIT (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹receptus et acceptus est›; B ‹ille clamasset, fletum›; C ‹probetur, adjicitur per Scripturam›; D ‹vocem paucis interjectis› (beside the Commentarius at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 922 after ‹tene:›
  • other: last word "au-" split at the column break (set as printed); "Deus coelo illam vocat" printed with oe and without a preposition (Gallandi's note 43 cites it as "Deus e caelo... vocat"), set as printed, English supplies [from]; the "de caelo" in the italic scripture prints ae; Gallandii Commentarius at the page foot not set; right-hand column (950) visible only in part and not set
PL 3:950
clamantis pueri, Deus esset potius, non alius intelligitur quam Angelus esse pariter et Deus. Quod cum Patri competens et conveniens esse non possit, qui tantummodo Deus est, competens autem esse possit Christo, qui non tantummodo Deus, sed et Angelus pronuntiatus est : manifeste apparet, non Patrem ibi tunc locutum fuisse ad Agar, sed Christum potius, cum Deus sit, cui etiam Angeli competit nomen, quippe cum magni consilii Angelus factus sit (Isa. IX, 6) : Angelus autem sit, dum exponit sinum Patris, sicut Joannes edicit (Joan. I, 18). Si enim ipse Joannes hunc eumdem qui sinum exponit Patris, Verbum dicit carnem factum esse, ut sinum Patris posset exponere : merito Christus non solum homo est, sed et Angelus ; nec Angelus tantum, sed et Deus per Scripturas ostenditur, et a nobis hoc esse creditur ne, si non Christum tunc locutum ad Agar voluerimus accipere, aut Angelum Deum faciamus, aut Deum Patrem omnipotentem inter Angelos computemus.
of the crying boy, was rather God, is understood to be none other than Angel and God alike. Since this cannot be fitting and suitable to the Father, Who is God only, but can be fitting to Christ, Who has been declared not God only but also Angel, it plainly appears that it was not the Father Who then spoke there to Hagar, but rather Christ, since He is God, to Whom the name of Angel also is fitting, inasmuch as He has been made the Angel of great counsel (Isa. 9:6); and He is Angel in that He sets forth the bosom of the Father, as John declares (John 1:18). For if John himself says that this same One Who sets forth the bosom of the Father, the Word, was made flesh so that He might set forth the bosom of the Father, rightly Christ is not only man but also Angel, and not Angel only, but He is also shown through the Scriptures to be God, and this is believed by us, lest, if we are unwilling to accept that it was Christ Who then spoke to Hagar, we either make an angel God or count God the Father almighty among the angels.
CAPUT XIX, al. XXVII.
Chapter XIX, otherwise XXVII.
Quod etiam Jacob apparuerit Deus Angelus, nempe Dei Filius.
That God the Angel, namely the Son of God, also appeared to Jacob.
Quid si et alio in loco similiter legimus Deum Angelum positum ? Nam cum apud uxores suas Liam atque Rachel Jacob de patris illarum iniquitate quereretur, et cum referret quod jam in terram propriam remeare et reverti cuperet, somnii quoque sui interponebat auctoritatem, quo tempore refert sibi Angelum Dei per somnium dixisse (Gen. XXXI, 11-13) : Jacob, Jacob. Et ego, inquit, dixi : Quid est ? Aspice, inquit, oculis tuis, et vide hi⟨r⟩cos et arietes ascendentes super oves et capras variutos albos, et varios et cineritios et aspersos. Vidi enim quaecunque tibi Laban fecit. Ego sum Deus qui visus sum tibi in Loco Dei, ubi unxisti mihi illic stantem lapidem, et vovisti mihi illic votum. Nunc ergo surge, et proficiscere de terra hac, et vade
What if in another place too we read likewise that God was set forth as Angel? For when Jacob was complaining before his wives Leah and Rachel of the injustice of their father, and was relating that he now desired to go back and return to his own land, he also brought in the authority of his dream, at which time he relates that the Angel of God said to him through a dream (Gen. 31:11–13): Jacob, Jacob. And I, he says, said: What is it? Look, he says, with your eyes, and see the he-goats and the rams mounting the sheep and the she-goats, varied with white, and dappled and ash-coloured and speckled. For I have seen whatever Laban has done to you. I am God Who appeared to you in the Place of God, where you anointed for Me the stone standing there, and vowed to Me a vow there. Now therefore arise, and set out from this land, and go
Editors' notes and page, col. 950

Footnotes

(47) ‹unxisti› · call in col 950

Unxisti. Sic editt. Pamelii ex ms. Anglic. recte habent: quibus congruunt tum Græca tum Latina. Welchmanus edidit erexisti, corrupta exemplaria Gagnæi et Frobenii secutus, in quibus ita ponitur ex alieno loco, nimirum ex v. 45. ID.

"Unxisti" (you anointed). So Pamelius's editions rightly have it from the English manuscript; with which both the Greek and the Latin agree. Welchman printed "erexisti" (you set up), following the corrupt copies of Gagnæus and Froben, in which it is so put from another place, namely from v. 45. THE SAME.

(printed under page 526)

Page

  • running head: ER DE TRINITATE. 950 (left part of running head cut off at image edge; presumably LIBER DE TRINITATE.)
  • marginal letters: A ‹diens clamantis pueri›; B ‹Angelus ; nec Angelus tantum›; C ‹dixisse (Gen. XXXI, 11-13)›; D ‹perhibetur qui exaudierit› (in the commentary at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 923 after ‹Angelum›
PL 3:951
in terram nativitatis tuae, et ero tecum. Si Angelus Dei loquitur haec ad Jacob, atque ipse Angelus infert, dicens : Ego sum Deus qui visus sum tibi in Loco Dei: non tantummodo hunc Angelum, sed et Deum positum sine ulla haesitatione conspicimus, quippe sibi votum refert ab Jacob destinatum esse in Loco Dei, et non dicit in Loco meo. Est ergo Locus Dei, est et hic Deus. Sed enim ibi simpliciter est in Loco Dei positum ; neque enim dictum est in Loco Angeli et Dei, sed tantummodo Dei : hic autem qui ista promittit, Deus atque Angelus esse perhibetur ; ut merito distinctio sit inter eum qui tantummodo Deus dicitur, et inter eum qui non Deus simpliciter, sed et Angelus pronuntiatur. Ex quo si nullius alterius Angeli potest hic accipi tanta auctoritas, ut Deum quoque se esse fateatur, et votum sibi factum esse testetur, nisi tantummodo Christi, cui, non quia Angelo tantum, sed quia Deo, votum voveri potest : manifestum est non Patrem accipi posse, sed Filium, Deum et Angelum. Hic autem si Christus est, sicuti est. vehementer periclitatur, qui aut hominem Christum, aut Angelum tantummodo dicit, subtracta illi divini nominis potestate, quam ex Scripturarum coelestium fide frequenter accepit, quae illum et Angelum frequenter et Deum dicunt. His omnibus etiam illud accedit, ut quomodo illum et Angelum frequenter et Deum posuit Scriptura divina, sic illum et hominem ponat et Deum, exprimens eadem Scriptura divina quod erat futurus, et depingens jam tum in imagine quod habebat esse in substantiae veritate. Remansit enim, inquit, Jacob solus, et luctabatur homo cum eo usque in mane : et vidit quoniam non potest adversus eum, et tetigit latitudinem femoris Jacob, cum in eum luctaretur et ipse cum eo, et dixit ei : Dimitte me, ascendit enim lucifer. Et ille dixit : Non te dimittam, nisi me benedixeris. Et dixit : Quod est nomen tuum ? Et ille dixit, Jacob. Dixitque ei : Non vacabitur jam nunc nomen tuum Jacob, sed Israel erit nomen tuum : quia invaluisti cum Deo, et cum hominibus potens es (Gen. XXXII, 24-27). Et adhuc adjicit (Gen. XXXII, 30, 31) : Et vocavit Jacob nomen loci illius, Visio Dei. Vidi enim Deum facie ad faciem. et salva facta est anima mea. Ortusque est ei sol : mox transivit Visionem Dei ; ipse vero claudicabat femore suo. Homo, inquit. luctabatur cum Jacob. Si homo solitarius, quis est iste ? Unde est ? Quare cum Jacob contendit atque luctatur ? Quid intercesserat ? Quid factum fuerat ? Quae ratio contentionis
into the land of your birth, and I will be with you. If it is the Angel of God who speaks these things to Jacob, and the Angel himself goes on, saying: I am God who appeared to you in the Place of God: we perceive without any hesitation that it is not only this Angel but also God who is set forth, since He refers to Himself the vow made by Jacob in the Place of God, and He does not say "in My place". It is therefore the Place of God, and this One too is God. But there it is put simply "in the Place of God"; for it is not said "in the Place of the Angel and of God", but only "of God": whereas this One who promises these things is declared to be both God and Angel; so that there is rightly a distinction between Him who is called God only, and Him who is pronounced not simply God but also Angel. From which, if so great an authority cannot here be understood of any other angel, that he should both confess himself to be God and testify that a vow was made to him, except of Christ alone, to Whom a vow can be vowed not because He is an Angel only but because He is God: it is manifest that it cannot be understood of the Father, but of the Son, God and Angel. But if this is Christ, as indeed it is, he is in grave danger who calls Christ either only a man or only an angel, taking away from Him the power of the divine name, which He has often received from the faith of the heavenly Scriptures, which often call Him both Angel and God. To all these this also is added, that just as divine Scripture has often set Him forth both as Angel and as God, so it sets Him forth both as man and as God, the same divine Scripture expressing what He was to be, and depicting even then in an image what He was to be in the reality of substance. For Jacob, it says, was left alone, and a man wrestled with him until morning: and he saw that he could not [prevail] against him, and he touched the breadth of Jacob's thigh, while he was wrestling against him and he himself with him, and he said to him: Let me go, for the morning star is rising. And he said: I will not let you go unless you bless me. And he said: What is your name? And he said, Jacob. And he said to him: Your name shall no longer now be called Jacob, but Israel shall be your name: for you have prevailed with God, and are mighty with men (Gen. 32:24–27). And it adds further (Gen. 32:30–31): And Jacob called the name of that place, Vision of God. For I have seen God face to face, and my soul was saved. And the sun rose upon him: presently he passed the Vision of God; but he was limping on his thigh. A man, it says, wrestled with Jacob. If he was a mere man, who is this? Whence is he? Why does he contend and wrestle with Jacob? What had come between them? What had been done? What reason for a contention
Editors' notes and page, col. 951

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius.

Galland's commentary.

Letters in ⟨angle brackets⟩ are damaged at the right edge of the scan in col 952's notes and are supplied. (printed under page 527)

(48) ‹non vacabitur› · call in col 951

Jam nunc. Ita Pamelius aliique, LXX: οὐ κληθήσεται ἔτι. At editores Anglicani, etiam nunc: quam quidem lectionem exhibet paulo post idem Pamelius.

"Jam nunc" (now). So Pamelius and others; the Septuagint: "shall no longer be called". But the English editors have "etiam nunc" (even now): and the same Pamelius indeed shows this reading a little after.

(printed under page 527)

(49) ‹mox transivit› · call in col 951

Mox transivit. Forte legendum mox ut trans. quot etiam suspicatur Welchmanus: et emendationi congruere videtur Vulgata, ubi legitur: Ortusque est statim sol, postquam transgressus est Phanuel. JACKSON.

"Mox transivit" (soon he passed). Perhaps "mox ut trans(ivit)" (as soon as he passed) should be read, as Welchman too suspects: and the Vulgate seems to agree with the emendation, where we read: "And immediately the sun rose upon him, after he was passed over Phanuel." JACKSON.

(printed under page 527)

(30) ‹—› · call not in crop (number as printed; the sequence requires 50)

Quia jam lucifer oritur, etc., Welchmanus ex prava interpunctione locum luxatum duc⟨it⟩; ejusque conjectura probatur Jacksono. Hinc uter⟨que⟩ alia demit, alia transponit. Immerito sane. N⟨os⟩ interim editionem Pamelianam expressimus, q⟨uæ⟩ utique lectori studioso integra et plana patebit.

"For now the day-star rises", etc. Welchman considers the passage dislocated through faulty punctuation, and his conjecture is approved by Jackson. Hence each of them removes some words and transposes others. Wrongly indeed. We meanwhile have reproduced Pamelius's edition, which will certainly appear whole and plain to the attentive reader.

(printed under page 527)

Page

  • running head: NOVATIANI PRESBYTER[I] (cut off at the image edge; page number 951 at left)
  • marginal letters: A ‹in terram nativitatis tuae›; B ‹tanta auctoritas, ut Deum›; C ‹substantiae veritate. Remansit›; D ‹cabat femore suo. Homo›
  • old-edition numerals: 924 after ‹Et› (before ‹ille dixit, Jacob›)
PL 3:952
istius tantae tantique certaminis? Quare praeterea Jacob, qui ad tenendum hominem cum quo luctabatur fortis invenitur, et benedictionem ab eo quem detinebat postulat quia jam lucifer oritur, ideo postulasse reperitur, nisi quoniam praefigurabatur contentio haec inter Christum et filios Jacob futura, quae in Evangelio dicitur perfecta? Contra hunc enim hominem colluctatus est populus Jacob, in qua colluctatione potentior populus est Jacob repertus: quippe cum adversus Christum iniquitatis suae victoriam sit consecutus, quo in tempore, propter facinus quod admisit, incessu fidei propriae et salutis claudicare gravissime incertus et lubricus coepit: qui, quamvis superior damnando Christum repertus, eget tamen ipsius misericordia, eget tamen ipsius benedictione. Sed enim hic homo qui cum Jacob luctatus est: Non, inquit, vocabitur etiam nunc nomen tuum Jacob, sed Israel erit nomen tuum. Ac si Israel est homo videns Deum, eleganter ostendebat Dominus quod non tantum homo esset qui colluctabatur tunc cum Jacob, sed et Deus. Videbat utique Deum Jacob cum quo colluctabatur, quamvis hominem ipsius in colluctatione retineret. Et ut nulla adhuc posset esse dubitatio, interpretationem ipse posuit dicendo: Quia invaluisti cum Deo, et cum hominibus potens es. Ob quam causam hic idem Jacob intelligens jam vim sacramenti, et pervidens auctoritatem ejus cum quo luctatus fuisset, nomen loci illius in quo colluctatus est, vocavit Visionem Dei, Superstruxit praeterea causas ad interpretationem Visionis Dei. porrigendam: Vidi enim, inquit, Deum facie ad faciem, et salva facta est anima mea. Vidit autem Deum cum quo colluctatus est quasi cum homine: sed et hominem quidem quasi victor tenuit, benedictionem autem quasi a Deo, ut inferior, postulavit. Ita cum Deo et cum homine colluctatus fuit: ac sic colluctatio haec ibi quidem praefigurata est, in Evangelio autem inter Christum et populum Jacob perfecta est: in qua quamvis populus superior inventus sit, minor repertus est dum nocens comprobatus est. Quis dubitabit Christum in quo haec colluctationis figura completa est, non hominem tantum, sed et Deum agnoscere: quandoquidem hominem illum et Deum etiam figura ipsa colluctationis videatur comprobasse? Et tamen etiam post haec aeque non cessat eadem Scriptura divina Angelum Deum dicere, et Deum Angelum pronuntiare. Nam (Gen. XLVIII, 14, 15) cum Manassen atque Ephrem filios Joseph
so great as this and for so great a struggle? Why, moreover, is Jacob, who is found strong for holding the man with whom he was wrestling, and who asks a blessing from him whom he was detaining because the morning star is already rising, found to have asked it for this reason, unless because there was being prefigured this contention that was to come between Christ and the sons of Jacob, which in the Gospel is said to have been completed? For against this man the people of Jacob wrestled, in which wrestling the people of Jacob was found the stronger: since indeed it obtained against Christ the victory of its iniquity, at which time, on account of the crime which it committed, it began, unsteady and slippery, to limp most grievously in the gait of its own faith and salvation: and although it was found superior in condemning Christ, yet it needs His mercy, yet it needs His blessing. But indeed this man who wrestled with Jacob says: Your name shall not now any longer be called Jacob, but Israel shall be your name. Now if Israel is a man seeing God, the Lord was elegantly showing that He who was then wrestling with Jacob was not only man but also God. Jacob certainly saw God with Whom he was wrestling, although in the wrestling he held the man of Him. And so that there might no longer be any doubt, He Himself set down the interpretation by saying: Because you have prevailed with God, and are powerful with men. For which reason this same Jacob, now understanding the force of the mystery, and perceiving the authority of Him with Whom he had wrestled, called the name of that place in which he wrestled Vision of God. He built up, besides, reasons for offering the interpretation of Vision of God: For I have seen, he says, God face to face, and my soul has been saved. And he saw God, with Whom he wrestled, as though with a man: but the man indeed he held as though a victor, while the blessing he asked as though from God, as the inferior. Thus he wrestled with God and with man: and so this wrestling was prefigured there indeed, but in the Gospel it was completed between Christ and the people of Jacob: in which, although the people was found superior, it was found lesser, in that it was proven guilty. Who will hesitate to acknowledge that Christ, in Whom this figure of wrestling was fulfilled, is not man only but also God, since even the very figure of the wrestling seems to have proven Him both man and God? And yet even after these things the same divine Scripture likewise does not cease to call the Angel God, and to pronounce God an Angel. For (Gen. 48:14–15) when Manasseh and Ephraim, the sons of Joseph
Editors' notes and page, col. 952

Footnotes

(51) ‹Visionis Dei.› · call in col 952

Visionis. Deest in editis hæc vox; et re⟨sti⟩tuitur a Welchmano. JACKSON.

"Visionis" (of the vision). This word is missing in the editions, and is restored by Welchman. JACKSON.

(printed under page 527)

(52) ‹et Deum› · call in col 952

Et Deum. Sic uterque Anglicanus edit⟨or⟩ Al. omittunt copulam et.

"And God." So both English editors. Others omit the conjunction "et" (and).

(printed under page 527)

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left] PRESBYTERI ROMANI 952
  • marginal letters: A ‹tentionis istius tantae›; B ‹misericordia, eget tamen›; C ‹nem Visionis Dei›; D ‹basse? Et tamen etiam›
  • old-edition numerals: 925 after ‹quam-/vis›
  • call (50) stands in col 952 after "lucifer oritur"; its footnote is printed in the left foot of page 527 numbered "(30)"
  • the scan's right edge is damaged from "quasi cum homine" to "Ephrem filios Joseph": the line-end letters of quasi, ut, homine, quidem, Christum, quamvis, minor, Quis, figura, Deum (twice), comprobasse, cessat, et and Joseph are blotted or partly lost and are set from what remains and the sense
PL 3:953
benedicturus esset hic ipse Jacob, transversis super capita puerorum manibus collocatis, Deus, inquit, qui pascit me a juventute mea usque in hunc diem, Angelus qui liberavit me ex omnibus malis, benedicat pueros hos. Usque adeo autem eumdem Angelum ponit quem Deum dixerat, ut singulariter in exitu sermonis sui posuerit personam de qua loquebatur, dicendo benedicat pueros hos. Si enim alterum Deum, alterum Angelum voluisset intelligi, plurali numero duas personas complexus fuisset: nunc unius personae singularem numerum in benedictione deposuit, ex quo eumdem Deum atque Angelum intelligi voluit. Sed enim Deus pater accipi non potest: Deus autem et Angelus Christus accipi potest. Quem ut hujus benedictionis auctorem etiam transversas super pueros manus Jacob ponendo significavit, quasi pater illorum esset Christus ex quo manus ponere figuram et formam futuram passionis ostendens. Nemo igitur Christum, sicut Angelum non dubitat dicere, ita etiam Deum haesitet pronuntiare, cum hunc eumdem, et puerorum horum benedictionem, per Sacramentum passionis digestum in figura manuum et Deum et Angelum intelligat invocatum fuisse.
this same Jacob was about to bless, having placed his hands crosswise over the heads of the boys, he said: God, Who feeds me from my youth up to this day, the Angel Who delivered me from all evils, bless these boys. So far, moreover, does he set down as the same the Angel Whom he had called God, that at the close of his speech he put in the singular the person of whom he was speaking, by saying bless these boys. For if he had wished one to be understood as God and another as Angel, he would have embraced two persons in the plural number; as it is, he set down in the blessing the singular number of one person, from which he willed the same to be understood as God and Angel. But God the Father cannot be understood here; Christ, however, can be understood as God and Angel. And Jacob signified Him as the author of this blessing also by placing his hands crosswise over the boys, as if Christ were their father, from which the placing of the hands shows the figure and future form of the passion. Let no one, therefore, who does not hesitate to call Christ an Angel, likewise hesitate to declare Him God, since he understands that this same One, and the blessing of these boys, arranged through the sacrament of the passion in the figure of the hands, was invoked as both God and Angel.
CAPUT XX, al. XV.
Chapter XX, otherwise XV.
Ex Scripturis probatur Christum fuisse Angelum appellatum. Attamen et Deum esse, ex aliis sacrae Scripturae locis ostenditur.
From the Scriptures it is proved that Christ was called Angel. Yet that He is also God is shown from other passages of sacred Scripture.
At si aliquis haereticus, pertinaciter obluctans adversus veritatem, voluerit in his omnibus exemplis proprie Angelum aut intelligere, aut intelligendum esse contenderit, in hoc quoque viribus veritatis frangatur necesse est. Nam si omnibus coelestibus, terrenis et infernis Christo subditis, etiam ipsi Angeli cum omnibus caeteris quaecunque subjecta sunt Christo dicuntur dii, jure et Deus Christus. Et si quivis Angelus subditus Christo deus potest dici; et hoc si dicitur et
But if some heretic, stubbornly struggling against the truth, should wish in all these examples to understand an Angel in the proper sense, or should contend that it must be so understood, in this too he must of necessity be broken by the forces of truth. For if, all things heavenly, earthly and infernal being subjected to Christ, even the angels themselves, together with all the rest whatsoever that are subject to Christ, are called gods, rightly is Christ also God. And if any angel subject to Christ can be called a god; and if this is said and
Editors' notes and page, col. 953

Footnotes

(53) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 953

Alterum Deum. Has voces a librariis propter consuetam in ὁμοιοτελεύτοις negligentiam omissas, recte restituisse videntur Welchmanus et Jacksonus.

Another God. These words, left out by the copyists through their usual carelessness with homoeoteleuta, Welchman and Jackson seem rightly to have restored.

(printed under page 528)

(54) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 953

Ex quo nuuus ponere. Poneret rescribit Cotelerius Monum. Eccl. Gr. tom. III, p. 634, cui adhaerent editores Anglicani. Caecus porro est, inquit Welchmanus, qui non videat, haec ad proxime antecedentia pertinere, et proinde in suo loco jam reponi: cum tamen in caeteris omnibus editis longe a se invicem separentur, his in initio cap. 15 positis, istis in fine cap. 27. Vide superius adnotata ad cap. 15.

From which ... to place [nuuus as printed]. Cotelier, Monumenta Ecclesiae Graecae, vol. III, p. 634, rewrites poneret, and the English editors follow him. He is blind, moreover, says Welchman, who does not see that these words belong to what immediately precedes, and so are now put back in their proper place; whereas in all the other editions they are set far apart from each other, these at the beginning of ch. 15, those at the end of ch. 27. See what was noted above on ch. 15.

(printed under page 528)

(55) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 953

Futuram. Mallet futurae Welchmanus: sed nihil mutandum censet Jacksonus.

Future [acc.]. Welchman would prefer futurae; but Jackson judges that nothing should be changed.

(printed under page 528)

(56) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 953

Et benedictionem. Editionem Pamelianam sequimur, quam emendandam existimavit Jacksonus, rescribens ex... benedictione. Welchmanus autem pro et legendum in conjiciebat.

And the blessing. We follow Pamelius's edition, which Jackson thought should be emended, rewriting ex ... benedictione ("from ... the blessing"). Welchman, for his part, conjectured that in should be read for et.

(printed under page 528)

(57) ‹anchor: At si› · call in col 953

At si. Ita veteres editi. Neque aliter Welchmanus et Jacksonus. Pamelius vero ex ms. Anglic. At si.. Mox Jacksono Voweri ms. secuto, contenderit reponere placuit.

But if. So the old printed editions. Nor otherwise Welchman and Jackson. Pamelius, from the English manuscript, At si.. Shortly after, Jackson, following Vower's manuscript, chose to restore contenderit.

(printed under page 528)

(58) ‹anchor: Nam si omnibus› · call in col 953

Nam si omnibus... Et si quivis Angelus. Sic prorsus legit et supplet Pamelius, partim ex editione Gagnaei priore. Locus tamen adhuc implexus videtur. Monuit vir doctus, voces dii, jure et Deus Christus visas esse Gagnaei additionem, et omissas a Gelenio, vindice ms. Britannico; cujus lectio, uno vocabulo subjecti vel subditi addito post verbum dicuntur, hunc sanum edit sensum: Nam si omnibus caelestibus, terrenis et infernis Christo subditis, etiam ipsi Angeli cum omnibus caeteris quaecumque subjecta sunt, Christo dicuntur (subjecti vel subditi): et tamen quivis Angelus, etc. Haec, ut equidem puto, est germana lectio JACKSON.

For if all things ... And if any Angel. So exactly Pamelius reads and supplies, partly from Gagny's earlier edition. Yet the passage still seems tangled. A learned man has pointed out that the words gods, rightly also Christ God seemed to be Gagny's addition, and were left out by Gelenius, with the British manuscript to back him; and its reading, with the one word subjecti or subditi added after the verb dicuntur, yields this sound sense: For if, all things heavenly, earthly and infernal being subject to Christ, even the Angels themselves, with all the rest whatever are subject, are called (subject or subordinate) to Christ: and yet any Angel, etc. This, as I at least think, is the genuine reading. JACKSON.

(printed under page 528)

Page

  • running head: 953 LIBER DE TRINIT (cut off at image edge; presumably LIBER DE TRINITATE)
  • marginal letters: A ‹benedicturus esset hic ipse Jacob›; B ‹super pueros manus Jacob ponendo› (printed between this line and the next); C ‹intelligendum esse contenderit›; D ‹quit Welchmanus, qui non videat› (in the Commentarius at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 926 after ‹exemplis›
PL 3:954
sine blasphemia profertur: multo magis utique et hoc ipsi Dei Filio Christo competere potest, ut Deus pronuntietur. Si enim qui subjectus Christo Angelus, Deus promitur; multo magis et constantius Christus, cui sunt omnes Angeli subjecti, Deus esse dicetur Nec enim naturae congruit, ut quae minoribus concessa sunt, majoribus denegentur. Ita si Angelus Christo minor est, Angelus autem dens dicitur, magis consequenter Christus Deus esse dicitur, qui non uno, sed omnibus Angelis et major et melior invenitur. Ac si stetit Deus in synagoga deorum, in medio autem Deus deos discernit (Psal. LXXXI, 1, 2); in synagoga autem aliquotiens Christus stetit; Christus ergo in synagoga Deus stetit, dijudicans scilicet deos quibus dicit: Usquequo personas hominum accipitis? accusans scilicet consequenter homines synagogae non exercentes justa judicia. Porro si illi qui reprehenduntur atque culpantur, propter aliquam tamen causam hoc nomen adipisci sine blasphemia videntur, ut dii nuncupentur: multo magis utique hic Deus habebitur qui non tantum Deus in synagoga deorum stetisse dicitur, sed etiam deos discernens et dijudicans, ex eadem lectionis auctoritate aperitur. At si illi, qui tanquam unus de principibus cadunt (Ibid. vers. 7), dii tamen nuncupantur, multo magis Deus esse dicetur, qui non tantum tanquam unus ex principibus non cadit, sed ipsum quoque malitiae et auctorem et principem vincit. Quae autem, malum, ratio est, ut cum legant hoc etiam Moysi nomen datum, dum dicitur, Deum te posui Pharaoni (Exod. VII, 1), Christo negetur, qui non Pharaoni Deus, sed universae creaturae et Dominus et Deus constitutus esse reperitur? Et in illo quidem hoc nomen temperate datum, in hoc profuse: in illo ad mensuram, in hoc supra omnem omnino mensuram. Non enim ad mensuram, inquit, dat Filio
is uttered without blasphemy: much more surely can this also befit Christ Himself, the Son of God, that He be declared God. For if the angel who is subject to Christ is proclaimed God, much more and with greater consistency will Christ, to Whom all the angels are subject, be said to be God. For it does not accord with nature that things which have been granted to the lesser should be denied to the greater. Thus if an angel is less than Christ, and yet an angel is called god, more consistently is Christ said to be God, Who is found to be both greater and better not than one but than all the angels. And if God stood in the synagogue of gods, and in the midst God judges between gods (Ps. 81:1–2); and Christ stood several times in the synagogue; therefore Christ stood in the synagogue as God, judging, that is, the gods to whom He says: How long will you accept the persons of men? accusing, that is, by consequence, the men of the synagogue who did not exercise just judgements. Furthermore, if those who are reproved and blamed nevertheless seem for some reason to obtain this name without blasphemy, so that they are called gods, much more surely will He be held to be God Who not only is said to have stood as God in the synagogue of gods, but is also disclosed, on the authority of the same reading, as discerning and judging the gods. But if those who fall like one of the princes (ibid. v. 7) are nevertheless called gods, much more will He be said to be God Who not only does not fall like one of the princes, but even conquers the very author and prince of wickedness. What reason is there, plague take it, that when they read that this name was given even to Moses, where it is said, I have made you a god to Pharaoh (Exod. 7:1), it should be denied to Christ, Who is found to have been established not as God to Pharaoh, but as both Lord and God of the whole creation? And indeed in the former this name was given with restraint, in the latter lavishly; in the former by measure, in the latter beyond all measure whatsoever. For not by measure, he says, is it given to the Son by
Editors' notes and page, col. 954

Footnotes

(59) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 954

Profertur. Omnes edit. Pamel. proferetur. Sed veteres editt. profertur. Recte. JACKSON et WELCHM.

Is brought forward. All Pamelius's editions have proferetur ("will be brought forward"). But the old editions profertur. Rightly. JACKSON and WELCHMAN.

(printed under page 528)

(60) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 954

Qui subjectus. Vel legendum quivis subjectus, ut paulo ante; vel qui subjectus est. Ita Jacksonus. Postremum conjecit quoque Welchmanus.

Who, subject. Either read quivis subjectus ("anyone subject"), as a little before; or qui subjectus est ("who is subject"). So Jackson. Welchman too conjectured the latter.

(printed under page 528)

(61) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 954

Dicitur. Forte dicetur ut paulo ante. JACKSON.

Is called. Perhaps dicetur ("will be called"), as a little before. JACKSON.

(printed under page 528)

(62) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 954

Deus deos. Vocem Deus expunxit Jacksonus inhaerens Heb., LXX, et Vulg. quam tamen exhibent omnes editi.

God ... gods. Jackson struck out the word God, keeping to the Hebrew, the Septuagint and the Vulgate; yet all the printed editions show it.

(printed under page 528)

(63) ‹anchor: Deus in synagoga› · call in col 954

In synagoga. Haec verba recte restituit Welchmanus, sensu auctoris vindice; qui et paulo post pro aperitur legendum esse reperitur existimat, ut mox quidem ipsemet auctor. JACKSON.

In the assembly. Welchman rightly restored these words, with the author's sense to back him; and a little after he judges that reperitur ("is found") should be read for aperitur ("is disclosed"), as indeed the author himself writes shortly after. JACKSON.

(printed under page 528)

Page

  • running head: ...R DE TRINITATE. 954 (left part of running head cut off at image edge)
  • marginal letters: A sine blasphemia profertur; B scilicet deos quibus dicit; C datum, dum dicitur; D etiam ipsi Angeli cum omnibus (beside the Commentarius, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 927 after Dominus et
PL 3:955
Pater: Pater enim, inquit, diligit Filium (Joan. III, 34, 35). In illo ad tempus, in hoc sine tempore, divini enim nominis potestatem et super omnia et in omne tempus accepit. Quod si qui unius hominis accepit potestatem, in hac exiguitate hujus datae potestatis nomen tamen istud Dei incunctanter consequitur; quanto magis qui in ipsum quoque Moysen habet potestatem, nominis istius auctoritatem consecutus esse credetur?
the Father: For the Father, He says, loves the Son (John 3:34–35). In that one [it was] for a time, in this One without time; for He received the power of the divine name both over all things and for all time. But if he who received power over one man nevertheless obtains that name of God without hesitation, in this smallness of the power given, how much more will He Who has power even over Moses himself be believed to have obtained the authority of that name?
CAPUT XXI, al. XVI.
Chapter XXI, otherwise XVI.
Eamdem divinam majestatem in Christo aliis iterum Scripturis confirmari.
That the same divine majesty in Christ is confirmed again by other Scriptures.
Et poteram quidem omnium Scripturarum coelestium eventilare tractatus, et ingentem circa istam speciem Christi divinitatis, ut ita dixerim, silvam commovere: nisi quoniam non tam mihi contra hanc haeresim propositum est dicere, quam breviter, circa personam Christi regulam veritatis aperire. Quamvis tamen ad alia festinem, illud non arbitror praetermittendum, quod in Evangelio Dominus ad significantiam suae majestatis expressit dicendo: Solvite templum hoc, et ego in triduo suscitabo illud (Joan. II, 19). Aut quando in alio loco, et alia parte pronuntiat: Potestatem habeo animam meam ponendi et rursu⟨m⟩ recipere eam: hoc enim mandatum accepi a Patre (Joan. X, 18). Quis est enim qui dicit animam suam se posse ponere aut animam suam posse se rursum recuperare, quia hoc mandatum acceperit a Patre? Aut quis dicit, destructum corporis sui templum resuscitare rursum et reaedificare se posse: nisi quoniam Sermo ille, qui ex Patre, qui apud Patrem, per quem facta sunt omnia, et sine quo factum est nihil (Joan. I, 3), imitator paternorum operum atque virtutem, imago invisibilis Dei [Coloss. I, 15), qui descendit de caelo [Joan. III, 31, 32), qui quae vidit et audivit testificatus est, qui non venit ut faceret suam voluntatem (Joan. VI, 38), sed potius ut faciat Patris voluntatem, a quo missus ad hoc ipsum fuerat ut magni consilii Angelus factus (Isa. IX, 6] arcanorum coelestium nobis jura reseraret, quinque Verbum caro factus habitavit in nobis [Joan. I, 14), ex nobis hic Christus non homo tantum, quia hominis Filius, sed etiam Deus, quia Dei Filius, comprobatur? Quod si et primogenitus omnis creaturae ab Apostolo dictus sit Christus [Coloss. I, 15], quomodo omnis creaturae primogenitus esse potuit, nisi quoniam secundum divinitatem ante omnem creaturam ex Patre Deo Sermo processit? Quod nisi ita haeretici acceperint, Christum hominem primogenitum
And I could indeed sift through the treatments of all the heavenly Scriptures and, so to speak, stir up a huge forest concerning this aspect of Christ's divinity, were it not that my purpose is not so much to speak against this heresy as briefly to lay open the rule of truth concerning the person of Christ. Yet although I am hastening to other matters, I do not think that I should pass over what the Lord in the Gospel expressed to signify His majesty, saying: Destroy this temple, and I in three days will raise it up (John 2:19). Or when in another place and another part He declares: I have power to lay down My life and to take it up again; for this command I have received from the Father (John 10:18). For who is it that says he can lay down his life, or can recover his life again, because he has received this command from the Father? Or who says that he can raise up again and rebuild the destroyed temple of his body, except that Word Who is from the Father, Who is with the Father, through Whom all things were made, and without Whom nothing was made (John 1:3), imitator of the Father's works and powers, image of the invisible God (Col. 1:15), Who came down from heaven (John 3:31–32), Who has testified to what He has seen and heard, Who came not to do His own will (John 6:38), but rather to do the will of the Father, by Whom He had been sent for this very purpose, that, made the Angel of great counsel (Isa. 9:6), He might unlock for us the laws of the heavenly secrets, and Who, the Word made flesh, dwelt in us (John 1:14), so that by us this Christ is proved to be not man only, because He is Son of man, but also God, because He is Son of God? But if Christ has also been called by the Apostle the firstborn of every creature (Col. 1:15), how could He have been the firstborn of every creature, unless because according to His divinity the Word proceeded from God the Father before every creature? Unless the heretics have understood it thus, Christ the man as firstborn
Editors' notes and page, col. 955

Footnotes

(64) ‹anchor: et rursus recipere› · call in col 955

Recipere. Editores Anglicani legendum conjiciunt recipiendi. Vulg. sane sumendi. Sed Graecum λαβεῖν expressit auctor.

To take back. The English editors conjecture that recipiendi should be read. The Vulgate indeed has sumendi. But the author rendered the Greek λαβεῖν.

(printed under page 529)

(65) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 955/956 (not visible)

Tantummodo ante, etc. Legendum putat Jacksonus tantummodo Deus ante, etc., ut respondeat sequenti tantummodo homo. Verum, quamvis non legatur Deus, sensus integer manet.

Only before, etc. Jackson thinks only God before, etc., should be read, to answer to the following only man. But even though God is not read, the sense remains whole.

(printed under page 529)

(66) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 955/956 (not visible)

Humanitatis. Editi, humilitatis, corrupte. Lego humanitatis cum Fr. Junio; quam vocem edidit etiam Welchmanus. JACKSON.

Of humanity. The printed editions have humilitatis ("of lowliness"), corruptly. I read humanitatis with Fr. Junius; and Welchman too printed this word. JACKSON.

(printed under page 529)

Page

  • running head: 955 NOVATIANI PRESBYTER[I] (cut off at the right edge; the column number is blurred and could be read as 956)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Pater: Pater enim, inquit›; B ‹silvam commovere: nisi quoniam›; C ‹reaedificare se posse: nisi quoniam›; D ‹dictus sit Christus [Coloss.›
  • old-edition numerals: 928 after ‹nisi›
PL 3:956
omnis creaturae monstrare cogentur; quod facere non poterunt. Aut igitur ante omnem est creaturam ut primogenitus sit omnis creaturae, et non homo est tantum, quia homo post omnem creaturam est; aut homo tantum est, et est post omnem creaturam. Et quomodo primogenitus est omnis creaturae, nisi quoniam dum Verbum illud quod est ante omnem creaturam, et ideo primogenitus omnis creaturae, caro fit et habitat in nobis, hoc est, assumit hunc hominem qui est post omnem creaturam, et sic cum illo et in illo habitat in nobis, ut neque homo Christo subtrabatur, neque divinitas negetur? Nam si tantummodo ante omnem creaturam est, homo in illo subtractus est: Si autem tantummodo homo est, divinitas quae ante omnem creaturam est, intercepta est. Utrumque ergo in Christo confoederatum est, et utrumque conjunctum est, et utrumque connexum est. Et merito dum est in illo aliquid quod superat creaturam, pignerata in illo divinitatis et humanitatis videtur esse concordia. Propter quam causam, qui mediator Dei et hominum effectus exprimitur (I Tim. II, 5], in se Deum et hominem sociasse reperitur. Ac si idem Apostolus de Christo refert, ut exutus carnem potestates dehonestavit, palam triumphatis illis in semetipso (Coloss. II, 15): non utique otiose exutum carne proposuit, nisi quoniam et in resurrectione rursum indutum voluit intelligi. Quis est ergo iste exutus et rursus indutus? requirant haeretici, Nos enim Sermonem Dei scimus indutum carnis substantiam, eumdemque rursum exutum eadem corporis materia, quam rursus in resurrectione suscepit et quasi indumentum resumpsit. Sed enim neque exutus neque indutus hominem Christus fuisset, si homo tantum fuisset. Nemo enim umquam se ipso aut spoliatur aut induitur. Sit enim necesse est iliud, quidquid aliunde aut spoliatur aut induitur. Ex quo merito Sermo Dei fuit, qui exutus est carnem et in resurrectione rursus indutus; exutus autem, quoniam et in nativitate fuerat indutus. Itaque in Christo Deus est qui induitur, atque etiam exutus sit oportet: propterea is qui induitur, pariter et exuatur necesse est. Induitur autem et exuitur homo, quasi quadam contexti corporis tunica. Ac propterea consequenter Sermo fuit, ut diximus, Dei; qui modo indutus, modo exutus esse reperitur. Hoc enim etiam in benedictionibus ante praedixit: Lavabit stolam suam in vino, et in sanguine uvae amictum suum (Gen. XLIX, 11). Si stola in Christo caro est, et amictum ipsum corpus est,
of every creature they will be compelled to show; which they will not be able to do. Either, then, He is before every creature, so that He is the first-born of every creature, and is not man only, since man is after every creature; or He is man only, and is after every creature. And how is He the first-born of every creature, unless because that Word which is before every creature, and therefore the first-born of every creature, becomes flesh and dwells in us, that is, takes up this man who is after every creature, and so dwells in us with him and in him, so that neither is the man withdrawn from Christ nor is the divinity denied? For if He is only before every creature, the man in Him has been withdrawn; but if He is only man, the divinity which is before every creature has been cut off. Both, therefore, have been leagued together in Christ, and both have been joined, and both have been bound together. And rightly, since there is in Him something which surpasses the creature, a concord of divinity and humanity is seen to have been pledged in Him. For which reason He who is expressly said to have been made the mediator of God and men (1 Tim. 2:5) is found to have associated God and man in Himself. And if the same Apostle relates of Christ that, having put off the flesh, He disgraced the powers, having triumphed over them openly in Himself (Col. 2:15), he did not without purpose set forth that He had put off the flesh, except because he wished it to be understood that in the resurrection He put it on again. Who, then, is this one who put off and put on again? let the heretics inquire. For we know that the Word of God put on the substance of flesh, and that the same put off again that same material of the body, which He took up again in the resurrection and resumed as if a garment. But indeed Christ would neither have put off nor put on man, if He had been man only. For no one is ever stripped or clothed of himself. For whatever is stripped or clothed from elsewhere must needs be something other. Hence rightly it was the Word of God Who put off the flesh and in the resurrection put it on again; and He put it off because He had also put it on in the nativity. Therefore in Christ it is God Who is clothed, and He must also be stripped: for this reason He Who is clothed must likewise also be stripped. Now man is put on and put off as a kind of tunic of a woven body. And therefore it was consequently, as we have said, the Word of God, Who is found now clothed, now stripped. For this too he foretold beforehand in the blessings: He will wash His robe in wine, and His mantle in the blood of the grape (Gen. 49:11). If the robe in Christ is the flesh, and the mantle itself is the body,
Editors' notes and page, col. 956

Footnotes

(67) [printed "(7)"] ‹anchor: et in resurrectione› · call in col 956

Et in resurrectione. Editi, et resurrectione, nullo sensu. Rescripsi et in resurrectione cum ip[so] Novatiano statim in sequentibus non semel: qu[od] et conjectavit Latinius. ID.

And in the resurrection. The printed editions have et resurrectione, with no sense. I have rewritten et in resurrectione, with Novatian himself in what immediately follows, more than once; which Latini too conjectured. THE SAME [Jackson]. [Line ends cut at the image edge.]

(printed under page 529)

(68) ‹anchor: amictum ipsum› · call in col 956

Amictum ipsum. Frobenius cum Gagn[aeo] Amictum ipse; et sic edidi Welchmanus. Se[d] quum alia inusitata verba usurpaverit Novatianu[s], insolens verbum amictum neutrius generis in illiu[s] contextu reliqui. Habet etiam auctor paulo pos[t] amictum et amicti. ID.

The garment itself. Froben, with Gagny, has Amictum ipse; and so Welchman printed [edidi as printed]. But since Novatian has used other unusual words, I have left the uncommon word amictum, of neuter gender, in his text. The author also has, a little after, amictum and amicti. THE SAME [Jackson]. [Line ends cut at the image edge.]

(printed under page 529)

Page

  • running head: PRESBYTERI ROMANI 956
  • marginal letters: A ‹omnis creaturae monstrare›; B ‹ante omnem creaturam est, intercepta›; C ‹que rursum exutum eadem›; D ‹modo indutus, modo exutus›
  • old-edition numerals: 929 after ‹caro›
PL 3:957
requiratur quisquis est ille cujus corpus amictum est, et stola caro. Nobis enim manifestum est carnem stolam et corpus amictum Verbi fuisse quique sanguine, id est vino, lavit substantiam corporis, et materiam carnis abluens, ex parte suscepti hominis passione. Ex quo siquidem lavatur, homo est: quia amictum quod lavatur, caro est: qui autem lavat, Verbum Dei est; qui ut lavaret amictum, amicti susceptor effectus est. Merito ex ea substantia, quae recepta est ut lavaretur, homo exprimitur: sicut ex Verbi auctoritate qui lavit, Deus esse monstratur.
let it be sought out whoever he is whose body is the garment and whose robe is the flesh. For it is manifest to us that the flesh was the robe and the body the garment of the Word, and that it was He Who with blood, that is, with wine, washed the substance of the body, cleansing also the matter of the flesh, on the part of the man assumed, by passion. Inasmuch, then, as He is washed, He is man: because the garment which is washed is flesh; but He Who washes is the Word of God, Who, in order to wash the garment, became the one who took up the garment. Rightly, from that substance which was received in order to be washed, He is expressed as man, just as from the authority of the Word Who washed He is shown to be God.
CAPUT XXII, al. XVII.
Chapter XXII, otherwise XVII.
Eumdem divinam majestatem in Christo aliis iterum Scripturis confirmat.
He confirms the same divine majesty in Christ by other Scriptures again.
Cur autem, licet ad aliam partem disputandi festinare videamur, illum praetereamus apud Apostolum locum? Qui cum in forma Dei esset, non rapinam arbitratus est aequalem se Deo esse; sed se metipsum exinanivit, formam servi accipiens, in similitudine hominum factus, et habitu inventus ut homo: humiliavit se, obediens factus usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis: propterea et Deus illum superexaltavit, et dedit illi nomen quod est super omne nomen; ut in nomine Jesu omne genu flectatur, caelestium, terrestrium et infernorum, et omnis lingua confiteatur, quoniam Dominus Jesus in gloria est Dei Patris (Philip. II, 6-11). Qui cum in forma Dei esset, inquit. Si homo tantummodo Christus, in imagine Dei, non in forma Dei relatus fuisset. Hominem enim scimus ad imaginem (Gen. I, 27), non ad formam Dei factum. Quis ergo est iste, qui in forma Dei, ut diximus, factus est Angelus? Sed nec in Angelis formam Dei legimus, nisi quoniam hic praecipuus atque generosus prae omnibus, Dei Filius, Verbum Dei, imitator omnium paternorum operum, dum et ipse operatur sicut et Pater ejus (Joan. V, 19), in forma (ut expressimus) est Dei Patris. Et merito in forma pronuntiatus est Dei, dum et ipse super omnia, et omnis creaturae
But why, although we seem to be hastening to another part of the discussion, should we pass over that passage in the Apostle? Who, being in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to be equal to God; but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, made in the likeness of men, and found in bearing as a man: He humbled Himself, made obedient even unto death, and the death of the cross: wherefore God also exalted Him above all, and gave Him the name which is above every name; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bend, of things heavenly, things earthly and things below, and every tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus is in the glory of God the Father (Phil. 2:6–11). Who, being in the form of God, he says. If Christ were only a man, He would have been spoken of as in the image of God, not in the form of God. For we know that man was made after the image (Gen. 1:27), not after the form of God. Who then is this, who in the form of God, as we have said, was made an angel? But neither do we read of the form of God in angels, except that this one, pre-eminent and noble above all, the Son of God, the Word of God, the imitator of all His Father's works, since He too works just as His Father also does (John 5:19), is (as we have expressed it) in the form of God the Father. And rightly is He declared to be in the form of God, since He too is above all things, and over every creature
Editors' notes and page, col. 957

Footnotes

(69) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 957 (not visible)

Quisquis. Welchmanus mallet quis; atque hanc esse veram lectionem vix dubitat Jacksonus.

Whoever. Welchman would prefer quis ("who"); and Jackson hardly doubts that this is the true reading.

(printed under page 530)

(70) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 957 (not visible)

Quique sanguine, etc. Locus hic obscurus, sive etiam mutilus et corruptus videtur Pamelio. Medelam exhibet Welchmanus ita legens: Qui uvae sanguine, id est vino, lavit substantiam corporis, materiam carnis abluens (sive, et materiam carnis abluit) ex parte suscepti hominis passione. Paulo aliter legit distinguitque cum Fr. Junio Jacksonus: Qui in sanguine, id est vino, lavit substantiam corporis et materiam carnis, abluens ex parte suscepti hominis passione.

And who with blood, etc. This passage seems to Pamelius obscure, or even mutilated and corrupt. Welchman offers a remedy, reading thus: Who in the blood of the grape, that is, in wine, washed the substance of the body, cleansing the matter of the flesh (or, and cleansed the matter of the flesh) by the passion on the side of the man he had taken up. Jackson, with Fr. Junius, reads and punctuates a little differently: Who in blood, that is, in wine, washed the substance of the body and the matter of the flesh, cleansing them by the passion on the side of the man he had taken up.

(printed under page 530)

(71) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 957 (not visible)

Sicut.... monstratur. Al. sic ut.... monstretur. Minus recte ut videtur.

As ... is shown. Others, sic ut ... monstretur ("so that ... it may be shown"). Less correctly, as it seems.

(printed under page 530)

(72) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 957 (not visible)

In similitudine Graecis ἐν ὁμοιώματι inhaeret auctor. Sic et mox expressit ὑπερύψωσε superexaltavit.

In the likeness: the author keeps to the Greek ἐν ὁμοιώματι. So too, shortly after, he rendered ὑπερύψωσε by superexaltavit ("highly exalted").

(printed under page 530)

(75) [printed so; in sequence (73)] ‹anchor: in forma› · call in col 957 [the call is printed (75) in the text]

In forma. Editi omittunt in quam recte post Welchmanum restituit Jacksonus.

In the form. The printed editions leave out in, which Jackson, after Welchman, has rightly restored.

(printed under page 530)

(74) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 957 (not visible)

Etiam. Hanc vocem omittit Pamelius, quam alii retinent.

Also. Pamelius leaves out this word, which others keep.

(printed under page 530)

(75) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 957/958 (not visible)

Et, Conjunctionem ejusmodi velut importunam delendam censet Welchmanus.

And: Welchman judges that this conjunction should be deleted as out of place.

(printed under page 530)

Page

  • running head: 957 LIBER DE TRINIT (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹requiratur quisquis›; B ‹Cur autem, licet ad aliam›; C ‹fuisset. Hominem enim scimus›; D (in the commentary at the page foot, beside ‹Medelam exhibet Welchmanus›; not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 390 after ‹omnis›
PL 3:958
divinam obtinens potestatem, et Deus est exemplo Patris: hoc ipsum tamen a Patre proprio consecutus, ut omnium et Deus esset, et Dominus esset, et Deus ad formam Dei Patris ex ipso genitus atque prolatus. Hic ergo quamvis esset in forma Dei, non est rapinam arbitratus aequalem se Deo esse. Quamvis enim ex Deo Patre Deum esse meminisset, nunquam se Deo Patri aut comparavit aut contulit, memor se esse ex suo Patre, et hoc ipsum quod est habere se, quia Pater dedisset. Inde denique et ante carnis assumptionem, sed et post assumptionem corporis, post ipsam praeterea resurrectionem, omnem Patri in omnibus rebus obedientiam praestitit pariter ac praestat. Ex quo probatur nunquam arbitratum illum esse rapinam quamdam divinitatem, ut aequaret se Patri Deo: quin imo contra, omni ipsius imperio et voluntati obediens atque subjectus, etiam ut formam servi susciperet contentus fuit (hoc est, hominem illum fieri) et substantiam carnis et corporis, quam ex paternorum et secundum hominem delictorum servitute venientem nascendo suscepit: quo tempore se etiam exinanivit, dum humanam conditionis fragilitatem suscipere non recusavit. Quoniam si homo tantummodo natus fuisset, per hoc exinanitus non esset: homo enim nascens augetur, non exinanitur: nam dum incipit esse quod cum non esset habere non potuit, ut diximus, non exinanitur, sed potius augetur atque ditatur. At si Christus exinanitur in eo quod nascitur, formam servi accipiendo, quomodo homo tantummodo est? de quo verius dictum fuisset, locupletatum illum esse tunc cum nasceretur, non exinanitum; nisi quoniam auctoritas divini Verbi, ad suscipiendum hominem interim conquiescens, nec se suis viribus exercens, dejicit se ad tempus atque deponit, dum hominem fert quem suscepit. Exinanit se, dum ad injurias contumeliasque descendit, dum audit infanda, experitur indigna: cujus tamen humilitatis adest statim egregius fructus. Accepit enim nomen, quod est super
holding divine power, and is God after the example of the Father; yet He obtained this very thing from His own Father, that He should be both God of all and Lord of all, and God begotten and brought forth from Him after the form of God the Father. He therefore, although He was in the form of God, did not think it robbery to be equal to God. For although He remembered that He was God from God the Father, He never compared or set Himself beside God the Father, mindful that He was from His Father, and that He had this very thing which He is because the Father had given it. Hence, accordingly, both before the assumption of flesh and also after the assumption of the body, and moreover after the resurrection itself, He rendered, and likewise renders, all obedience to the Father in all things. From this it is proved that He never thought divinity a kind of robbery, so as to make Himself equal to God the Father; but on the contrary, obedient and subject to His every command and will, He was content even to take on the form of a servant (that is, to become man), and the substance of flesh and body, which, coming from the bondage of the sins of His forefathers according to man, He took up by being born: at which time He also emptied Himself, when He did not refuse to take up the frailty of the human condition. For if He had been born man only, He would not have been emptied by this: for a man in being born is increased, not emptied: for while he begins to be what he could not have had when he did not exist, as we have said, he is not emptied, but rather is increased and enriched. But if Christ is emptied in that He is born, by taking the form of a servant, how is He man only? Of Him it would more truly have been said that He was enriched at the time when He was born, not emptied; unless it is because the authority of the divine Word, resting for a while in order to take up the man and not exercising itself with its own powers, casts itself down for a time and lays itself aside, while it bears the man whom it has taken up. He empties Himself when He descends to injuries and insults, when He hears unspeakable things and experiences unworthy things: yet the excellent fruit of this humility is at hand at once. For He received a name which is above
Editors' notes and page, col. 958

Footnotes

(76) ‹anchor: conditionis fragilitatem› · call in col 958

Humanam conditionis fragilitatem. Frustra sunt Welchmanus et Jacksonus, qui hanc praecedentium editionum lectionem sollicitare tentant, rescribentes humanae conditionis fragilitatem. Minucius in Octav. cap. XXXVI, eadem loquendi ratione usus comperitur, Corporis humana vitia pro corporis humani vitia. Ad quem locum complura profert ejusmodi locutionum exempla eruditus Davisius inter quae istud quoque Novatiani occurrit quo de agimus. Videsis tom. II nostrae Bibl. PP., pag. 402, not. 12.

The human frailty of condition. Welchman and Jackson labour in vain in trying to disturb this reading of the earlier editions, rewriting humanae conditionis fragilitatem ("the frailty of the human condition"). Minucius, in the Octavius, ch. 36, is found using the same manner of speech, Corporis humana vitia for corporis humani vitia. On that passage the learned Davies brings forward many examples of such expressions, among which this one of Novatian that we are dealing with also appears. See vol. II of our Bibliotheca Patrum, p. 402, note 12.

(printed under page 530)

(77) ‹anchor: At si› · call in col 958

At si. Ita editores Anglicani ex Gagnaeo, Frobenio, etc. Al. Ac si.

But if. So the English editors, from Gagny, Froben, etc. Others, Ac si ("As if").

(printed under page 530)

(78) ‹anchor: suis viribus exercens› · call in col 958

Exercens. Exserens Latinius.

Exercising. Latini, exserens ("putting forth").

(printed under page 530)

(79) ‹anchor: Exinanit› · call in col 958

Exinanit. Sic lego cum Gagnaeo, Barrensi et edit. prima Frobenii. Lectionem confirmant praecedentia dejicit, deponit, fert, et sequentia descendit, audit, experitur. Pamelius minus recte exinanitis. JACKSON.

He empties. So I read, with Gagny, the Barrois edition and Froben's first edition. The reading is confirmed by the preceding casts down, lays aside, bears, and the following descends, hears, experiences. Pamelius, less correctly, exinanitis. JACKSON.

(printed under page 530)

Page

  • running head: …R DE TRINITATE. 958 (left part cut off at image edge; presumably NOVATIANI LIBER DE TRINITATE.)
  • marginal letters: A ‹turae divinam obtinens›; B ‹quamdam divinitatem / quin imo contra›; C ‹modo est? de quo verius›; D ‹dentium editionum› (in the commentarius at page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 391 after ‹nomen,›
PL 3:959
omne nomen, quod utique non aliud intelligimus esse quam nomen Dei. Nam cum Dei sit solius esse super omn⟨e, conse⟩quens est, ut nomen illud sit super omne quod est ejus, qui super omnia est, Dei. Est ergo nomen illud quod super omne nomen est: quod nomen est ejus utique consequenter, qui cum in forma Dei fuisset, non rapinam arbitratus est aequalem se Deo esse. Neque enim si non Deus esset Christus, omne se in nomine ejus genu flecteret, coelestium et terrestrium et infernorum: nec visibilia aut invisibilia, aut rerum omnium omnis creatura homini esset subjecta sive substrata, quae se ante hominem esse meminisset. Ex quo dum in forma Dei esse Christus dicitur, et dum in nativitatem secundum carnem se exinanisse monstratur, et dum id accepisse nomen a Patre quod sit super omne nomen exprimitur, et dum in nomine ejus omne genu coelestium, terrenorum et infernorum se flectere et curvare monstratur, et hoc ipsum in gloriam Dei Patris, succurrere asseritur: consequenter non ex illo tantum h⟨om⟩o est, quia obediens Patri factus est usque ad m⟨o⟩rtem, mortem autem crucis; sed ex his etiam r⟨e⟩bus superioribus divinitatem Christi sonantibus, Dominus Christus Jesus et Deus, quod haeretici nolunt, esse monstratur.
every name, which we certainly understand to be nothing other than the name of God. For since it belongs to God alone to be above all, it follows that that name is above all which is His Who is above all, namely God's. That name, therefore, is the one which is above every name: which name is certainly, as a consequence, His Who, when He was in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to be equal to God. For unless Christ were God, every knee would not bend itself in His name, of things heavenly and earthly and infernal; nor would things visible or invisible, or every creature of all things, be subjected or placed beneath a man, since it remembered that it existed before man. Hence, since Christ is said to be in the form of God, and since He is shown to have emptied Himself into birth according to the flesh, and since He is expressed to have received from the Father the name which is above every name, and since every knee of things heavenly, earthly and infernal is shown to bend and bow itself in His name, and this very thing is asserted to serve the glory of God the Father: consequently He is shown to be not only man from this, that He became obedient to the Father unto death, and the death of the cross; but also, from these higher things which proclaim the divinity of Christ, to be the Lord Christ Jesus and God, which the heretics do not want.
CAPUT XXIII, al. XVIII.
Chapter XXIII, otherwise XVIII.
Quod adeo manifestum est, ut quidam haeretici eum Deum Patrem putarint, alii Deum tantum sine carne fuisse.
That this is so manifest that certain heretics have thought Him to be God the Father, others that He was God only, without flesh.
Hoc in loco licebit mihi argumenta etiam ex aliorum haereticorum parte conquirere. Firmum est genus probationis, quod etiam ab adversario sumitur, ut veritas etiam ab ipsis inimicis veritatis probetur. Nam usque adeo hunc manifestum est in Scripturis esse Deum tradi, ut plerique haereticorum, divinitatis ipsius magnitudine et veritate commoti, ultra modum extendentes honores ejus, ausi sint non Filium, sed ipsum Deum Patrem promere vel putare. Quod, etsi contra Scripturarum veritatem est, tamen divinitatis Christi argumentum grande atque praecipuum est; qui usque adeo Deus, sed qua Filius Dei natus ex Deo, ut plerique illum (ut diximus) haeretici ita Deum acceperint, ut non Filium, sed Patrem pronuntiandum putarint. Aestiment ergo an hic sit Deus, cujus auctoritas tantum novit quosdam, ut
In this place it will be permitted me to gather arguments also from the side of other heretics. That kind of proof is firm which is taken even from an adversary, so that the truth is proved even by the very enemies of the truth. For it is so manifest that He is handed down as God in the Scriptures, that very many of the heretics, moved by the greatness and truth of His divinity, and extending His honours beyond measure, have dared to declare or think Him to be not the Son but God the Father Himself. This, although it is contrary to the truth of the Scriptures, is nevertheless a great and principal argument for the divinity of Christ, Who is so far God (but as Son of God born of God) that very many heretics, as we have said, have so received Him as God that they thought He must be pronounced not the Son but the Father. Let them consider, therefore, whether He is God Whose authority has so greatly known certain people that
Editors' notes and page, col. 959

Footnotes

(80) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 959 (not visible)

Super omne. Ita edidit Pamelius: atque isthaec lectio congruit praecedenti super omne ex textu Paulino (Philipp. II, 9) et subsequenti super omne Novatiani. Editi Anglicani super omnia.

Above every. So Pamelius printed: and this reading agrees with the preceding above every from Paul's text (Phil. 2:9) and with Novatian's following above every. The English editions have super omnia ("above all things").

(printed under page 531)

(81) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 959 (not visible)

Qui super omnia est, Dei. Existimat Jacksonus ita legendum esse: Qui super omnia est. Deus est ergo nomen illud, etc.

Which is above all, of God. Jackson judges it should be read thus: Which is above all. God, then, is that name, etc.

(printed under page 531)

(82) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 959 (not visible)

Nativitatem. Welchmanus mallet nativitate. Neque abnuit Jacksonus. Mox uterque sese exinan., cum veteribus editis. At se praebent editt. Pamel. quas item expressimus, rescribentes paulo ante Ex quo dum, ubi editt. Anglic. habent. Ex quo et dum.

Birth [acc.]. Welchman would prefer nativitate [abl.]. Nor does Jackson object. Shortly after, both have sese exinan[ivit], with the old printed editions. But Pamelius's editions give se, which we have likewise followed, writing a little before Ex quo dum, where the English editions have Ex quo et dum.

(printed under page 531)

(83) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 959/960 (not visible)

Succurrere. Sui currere Latinius.

To come to the aid. Latini, sui currere.

(printed under page 531)

(84) ‹anchor: in Scripturis esse› · call in col 959

Esse. Mallem et, cum Gelenio.

To be. I would prefer et ("and"), with Gelenius.

(printed under page 531)

(85) ‹anchor: ausi sint non Filium› · call in col 959

Non Filium. Legit Welchmanus, eum non Filium.

Not the Son. Welchman reads eum non Filium ("him, not the Son").

(printed under page 531)

(86) ‹anchor: usque adeo Deus› · call in col 959

Deus. Legendum putat idem Welchm. Deus est. Consentit Jacksonus.

God. The same Welchman thinks Deus est ("is God") should be read. Jackson agrees.

(printed under page 531)

(87) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 959/960 (not visible)

Jam. Non dubitat Jacksonus, quin legendum sit etiam. Qui praeterea integrum locum luxatum existimans, sic rescriberet: Cujus auctoritas tantum movit quosdam effrenatius et effusius in Christo divinitatem confiteri, ut putarent, etc.; nisi quis confitentes pro confiteri legere censeat.

Already. Jackson does not doubt that etiam ("even") should be read. Judging besides that the whole passage is dislocated, he would rewrite it thus: Whose authority so moved some to confess the divinity in Christ more unrestrainedly and lavishly, that they thought, etc.; unless one should judge that confitentes ("confessing") should be read for confiteri ("to confess").

(printed under page 531)

Page

  • running head: 959 NOVATIANI PRESBYTER[I] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹omne nomen, quod utique non aliud›; B ‹carnem se exinanisse monstratur›; C ‹rum haereticorum parte conquirere›; D ‹(80) Super omne. Ita edidit Pamelius› (in the commentary at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 3:960
putarent illum ut diximus superius jam ipsum Patrem Deum; effrenatius et effusius in Christo divinitatem confiteri, ad hoc illos manifesta Christi divinitate cogente, ut quem Filium legerent, quia Deum animadverterent, Patrem putarent. Alii quoque haeretici usque adeo Christi manifestam amplexati sunt divinitatem, ut dixerint illum fuisse sine carne, et totum illi susceptum detraxerint hominem, ne decoquerent in illo divini nominis potestatem, si humanam illi sociassent, ut arbitrabantur, nativitatem: quod tamen nos non probamus; sed argumentum afferimus usque adeo Christum esse Deum, ut quidam illum, subtracto homine, tantummodo putarint Deum, quidam autem ipsum crediderint Patrem Deum: cum ratio et temperamentum Scripturarum coelestium Christum ostendant Deum, sed qua Filium Dei, et assumpto a Deo etiam Filio hominis, credendum et hominem. Quoniam si ad hominem veniebat ut mediator Dei et hominum esse deberet, oportuit illum cum eo esse, et Verbum carnem fieri, ut in semet ipso concordiam confibularet terrenorum pariter atque coelestium, dum utriusque partis in se connectens pignora, et Deum homini, et hominem Deo copularet; ut merito Filius Dei per assumptionem carnis Filius hominis, et Filius hominis per receptionem Dei Verbi Filius Dei effici possit. Hoc altissimum atque reconditum sacramentum ad salutem generis humani ante saecula destinatum in Domino Jesu Christo Deo et homine invenitur impleri, quo conditio generis humani ad fructum aeternae salutis posset adduci.
they thought Him, as we said above, to be already the Father God Himself; to confess divinity in Christ more unrestrainedly and more lavishly, the manifest divinity of Christ driving them to this, so that Him whom they read of as Son, because they perceived Him to be God, they thought to be the Father. Other heretics too have embraced the manifest divinity of Christ to such an extent that they said He was without flesh, and took away from Him the whole man He had taken up, lest they should waste away in Him the power of the divine name if they joined a human birth to Him, as they supposed: which, however, we do not approve; but we put it forward as an argument that Christ is God to such an extent that some, removing the man, thought Him to be God only, while others believed Him to be the Father God Himself: whereas the reason and due balance of the heavenly Scriptures show Christ to be God, but as Son of God, and, the Son of Man too having been taken up by God, to be believed man as well. For if He was coming to man so that He might be the mediator of God and men, it was fitting that He should be with him, and that the Word should become flesh, so that in His own self He might clasp together the concord of earthly and heavenly things alike, while, joining in Himself the pledges of both parties, He coupled both God to man and man to God; so that rightly the Son of God through the assumption of flesh might be made Son of Man, and the Son of Man through the reception of the Word of God might be made Son of God. This most lofty and hidden mystery, destined before the ages for the salvation of the human race, is found fulfilled in the Lord Jesus Christ, God and man, whereby the condition of the human race might be brought to the fruit of eternal salvation.
CAPUT XXIV, al. XIX.
Chapter XXIV, otherwise XIX.
Illos autem propterea errasse, quod nihil arbitrarentur interesse inter Filium Dei et Filium hominis, ob Scripturam male intellectam.
That they went astray for this reason, that they thought there was no difference between the Son of God and the Son of Man, on account of Scripture badly understood.
Sed erroris istius haereticorum inde, ut opinor, nata materia est, quia inter Filium Dei et Filium hominis nihil arbitrantur interesse; ne facta distinctione, et Homo et Deus Jesus Christus facile comprobetur. Eumdem enim atque ipsum, id est hominem filium hominis, etiam Filium Dei volunt videri; ut homo et caro, et fragilis illa substantia eadem atque ipse Filius Dei esse dicatur. Ex quo, dum distinctio filii hominis et Filii Dei nulla secernitur, sed ipse filius hominis Dei Filins vindicatur: homo tantummodo
But the material of this error of the heretics arose, as I think, from this, that they think there is no difference between the Son of God and the Son of Man; lest, once a distinction is made, Jesus Christ should easily be proved both Man and God. For they wish the very same one, that is, the man, the son of man, to be seen also as the Son of God; so that the man and the flesh, and that frail substance, may be said to be one and the same with the Son of God Himself. From which, while no distinction of the son of man and the Son of God is drawn, but the son of man himself is claimed as Son of God: a man only,
Editors' notes and page, col. 960

Page

  • running head: [cut off]I PRESBYTERI ROMANI 960
  • marginal letters: A ‹putarent illum ut diximus›; B ‹temperamentum Scripturarum coelestium›; C ‹aeternae salutis posset adduci›; D ‹(83) Succurrere› (in the commentary at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 932 after ‹Patrem›
PL 3:961
Christus idem atque Filius Dei asseratur. Per quod nituntur excludere : Verbum caro factum est et habitavit in nobis (Joan. I, 14) ; Et vocabitis nomen ejus Emmanuel, quod est interpretatum Nobiscum Deus (Malth. I, 23). Proponunt enim atque illa praetendunt, quae in Evangelio Lucae relata sunt, ex quibus asserere conantur, non quod est, sed tantum illud quod volunt esse : Spiritus sanctus veniet in te, et virtus Altissimi obumbrabit tibi ; propterea et quod ex te nascetur sanctum, vocabitur Filius Dei (Luc. I, 35). Si ergo, inquiunt, Angelus Dei dicit ad Mariam, quod ex te nascetur sanctum, ex Maria est substantia carnis et corporis ; hanc autem substantiam, id est sanctum hoc quod ex illa genitum est, Filium Dei esse proposuit : homo, inquiunt, ipse, et illa caro corporis, illud quod sanctum est dictum, ipsum est Filius Dei. Ut et cum dicit Scriptura sanctum. Christum filium hominis hominem intelligamus ; et cum Filium Dei proponit, non hominem, sed Deum percipere debeamus. Sed enim Scriptura divina haereticorum et fraudes et furta facile convincit et detegit. Si enim sic esset tantummodo, Spiritus veniet in te, et virtus Altissimi obumbrabit tibi, propterea quod nascetur ex te sanctum, vocabitur Filius Dei ; fortasse alio esset nobis genere adversus illos reluctandum, et alia nobis essent argumenta quaerenda et arma sumenda, quibus illorum et insidias et praestigias vinceremus : cum autem ipsa Scriptura coelesti abundans plenitudine sese haereticorum istorum calumniis exuat, facile ipso quod scriptum est nitimur, et errores istos sine ulla dubitatione superamus. Non enim dixit, ut jam expressimus, propterea quod ex te nascetur sanctum, sed adjecit conjunctionem : ait enim propterea et quod ex te nascetur sanctum ; ut illud ostenderet, non principaliter hoc sanctum quod ex illa nascitur, id est istam carnis corporisque substantiam, Filium Dei esse, sed consequenter et in secundo loco : principaliter autem Filium Dei esse Verbum Dei incarnatum per illum Spiritum, de quo Angelus refert : Spiritus veniet in te, et virtus Aliissimi obumbrabit tibi. Hic est enim legitimus Dei Filius qui ex ipso Deo est, qui dum sanctum istud assumit, et sibi Filium hominis adnecit, et illum ad se rapit atque
Christ is asserted to be the same as the Son of God. By this they strive to exclude: The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us (John 1:14); And you shall call His name Emmanuel, which is interpreted, God with us (Matt. 1:23). For they put forward and hold out those things which are related in the Gospel of Luke, from which they try to assert not what is, but only what they wish to be: The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High will overshadow you; therefore also the holy thing which will be born of you shall be called the Son of God (Luke 1:35). If therefore, they say, the angel of God says to Mary, the holy thing which will be born of you, the substance of flesh and body is from Mary; and this substance, that is, this holy thing which was begotten of her, he declared to be the Son of God: the man himself, they say, and that flesh of the body, that which was called holy, is itself the Son of God. So that also when Scripture says holy, we should understand Christ the son of man as a man; and when it sets forth the Son of God, we ought to perceive not a man, but God. But indeed divine Scripture easily refutes and lays bare both the frauds and the thefts of the heretics. For if it were only thus, The Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High will overshadow you, therefore what will be born of you as holy shall be called the Son of God, perhaps we would have to struggle against them in another manner, and other arguments would have to be sought by us and other weapons taken up, by which we might overcome both their snares and their tricks; but since Scripture itself, abounding in heavenly fullness, strips itself free of the calumnies of these heretics, we easily rely on the very thing which is written, and overcome these errors without any doubt. For it did not say, as we have already expressed, therefore the holy thing which will be born of you, but added a conjunction: for it says, therefore also the holy thing which will be born of you; so as to show that it is not principally this holy thing which is born of her, that is, this substance of flesh and body, that is the Son of God, but consequently and in the second place; but that principally the Son of God is the Word of God made incarnate through that Spirit of Whom the angel reports: The Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High will overshadow you. For this is the legitimate Son of God, Who is from God Himself, Who, while He assumes this holy thing, both joins the Son of man to Himself and snatches him to Himself and
Editors' notes and page, col. 961

Footnotes

(88) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 961 (not visible)

Non hominem sed Deum. Ita Pamelius aliique. Welchmanus tamen eumque secutus Jacksonus ordine inverso ediderunt, non Deum, sed hominem: argumenti nimirum ratione, inquit posterior, hanc transpositionem postulante.

Not man but God. So Pamelius and others. Welchman, however, and Jackson following him, printed it in reverse order, not God, but man: because, the latter says, the logic of the argument demands this transposition.

(printed under page 532)

(87) [printed so; in sequence (89)] ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 961 (not visible)

In Filio Dei et hominis. Pamelianam editionem expressimus, praecedentibus congruentem. Has autem voces Dei et omisit Welchmanus: eique primum accesserat Jacksonus, sed postea mutata sententia, rescribendum existimabat, Filius Dei in homine sit.

In the Son of God and of man. We have followed Pamelius's edition, which agrees with what precedes. Welchman, however, left out the words of God and; and Jackson had at first sided with him, but later, changing his view, judged it should be rewritten Filius Dei in homine sit ("the Son of God be in man").

(printed under page 532)

(90) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 961 (not visible)

Dei et hominis Filium. Hic pariter Pamelium sequitur. Delevit Welchmanus et hominis.

The Son of God and of man. Here likewise he [the editor] follows Pamelius. Welchman deleted and of man.

(printed under page 532)

Page

  • running head: 961 LIBER DE TRINIT (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹modo Christus idem atque›; B ‹sanctum est dictum, ipsum est Filius Dei›; C ‹est nitimur, et errores istos›; D ‹(88) Non hominem sed Deum (in the Commentarius, not set)›
  • old-edition numerals: 933 after ‹caro›
PL 3:962
transducit, connexione sua et permistione sociata praestat, et Filium illum Dei facit, quod ille naturaliter non fuit; ut principalitas nominis istius Filius Dei in Spiritu sit Domini, qui descendit et venit; ut sequela nominis in Filio Dei et hominis sit, et merito consequenter hic Filius Dei factus sit, dum non principaliter Filius Dei est. Atque ideo dispositionem istam Angelus videns et ordinem istum sacramenti expediens, non sic cuncta confundens ut nullum vestigium distinctionis collocarit, distinctionem posuit, dicendo: Propterea et quod nascetur ex te sanctum, vocabitur Filius Dei: ne si distributionem istam cum libramentis suis non dispensasset, sed in confuso permistam reliquisset, vere occasionem haereticis contulisset, ut hominis Filium, qua homo est, eumdem et Dei et hominis Filium pronuntiare deberent. Nunc autem particulatim exponens tam magni sacramenti ordinem atque rationem, evidenter expressit, ut diceret, et quod ex te nascetur sanctum, vocabitur Filius Dei; probans quoniam Filius Dei descendit: qui dum Filium hominis in se suscepit, consequentur illum Filium Dei fecit; quoniam illum Filius sibi Dei sociavit et junxit. Ut dum Filius hominis adhaeret in nativitatem Filio Dei, ipsa permissione feneratum et mutuatum teneret, quod ex natura propria possidere non posset. Ac sic facta est Angeli voce, quod nolunt haeretici, inter Filium Dei hominisque, cum sua tamen sociatione, distinctio; urgendo illos uti Christum, hominis Filium, hominem intelligant quoque Dei Filium, et hominem Dei, Filium, id est Dei Verbum (sicut scriptum est) Deum accipiant: atque ideo Christum Jesum Dominum, ex utroque connexum (ut ita dixerim), ex utroque contextum atque concretum, et in eadem utriusque substantiae concordia mutui ad invicem foederis confibulatione sociatum, hominem et Deum, Scripturae hoc ipsum dicentis veritate, cognoscant.
transfers, furnishes this by its connection and mingling, joined in association, and makes Him the Son of God, which He was not by nature; so that the primacy of this name, Son of God, may lie in the Spirit of the Lord, who descended and came, and the consequence of the name may lie in the Son of God and of man, and this one may rightly and consequently have been made Son of God, while He is not primarily Son of God. And therefore the Angel, seeing this disposition and setting out this order of the sacrament, not so confounding all things as to leave no trace of distinction, set down a distinction, saying: Therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of you shall be called Son of God: lest, if he had not dispensed this distribution with its due balances, but had left it mingled in confusion, he should truly have furnished an occasion to the heretics, so that they would have to declare the Son of man, in that He is man, to be the same as Son both of God and of man. But now, setting out piecemeal the order and reason of so great a sacrament, he expressed it plainly, in saying, and that holy thing which shall be born of you shall be called Son of God; proving that the Son of God descended: Who, in taking up into Himself the Son of man, consequently made Him Son of God, since the Son of God associated and joined Him to Himself. So that, while the Son of man cleaves in His nativity to the Son of God, He might hold, as lent and borrowed by that very allowance, what He could not possess from His own nature. And thus by the Angel's word there was made, which the heretics do not want, a distinction between the Son of God and of man, yet with their association; pressing them to understand Christ, the Son of man, as man, and also as Son of God, and to accept the man of God, the Son, that is, the Word of God (as it is written), as God: and therefore to recognize Christ Jesus the Lord, joined from both (if I may so speak), woven and compacted from both, and associated in the same concord of both substances by the clasping together of a mutual covenant towards each other, as man and God, by the truth of Scripture, which says this very thing.
CAPUT XXV, al. XX.
Chapter XXV, alias XX.
Neque inde sequi quia Christus mortuus etiam Deum mortuum accipi: non enim tantummodo Deum, sed et hominem Christum Scriptura proponit.
Nor does it follow from the fact that Christ died that God too is to be taken as having died: for Scripture sets forth Christ not only as God, but also as man.
Ergo, inquiunt, si Christus non homo est tantum
Therefore, they say, if Christ is not man only
Editors' notes and page, col. 962

Footnotes

(91) ‹anchor: Filius sibi Dei› · call in col 962

Filius sibi Dei. Ordo verborum facilior erit si legerimus, illum sibi Filius Dei, vel illum Filius Dei sibi, etc. JACKSON.

The Son of God to himself. The order of words will be easier if we read illum sibi Filius Dei, or illum Filius Dei sibi, etc. JACKSON.

(printed under page 532)

(92) ‹anchor: in nativitatem› · call in col 962

In nativitatem. In nativitate omnino legendum putat Jacksonus: neque aliter conjiciebat Welchmanus.

Into birth. Jackson thinks in nativitate ("in birth") should by all means be read; nor did Welchman conjecture otherwise.

(printed under page 532)

(93) ‹anchor: hominis Filium› · call in col 962

Et hominem Dei Filium — Deum accipiant, Sic Pamelius. Editio Frobeniana: Et hominem Dei Filium, id est Verbum, sicut scriptum est, Deum accipiant. Quam quidem lectionem secutus est Welchmanus. Luxatus locus videtur Jacksono, legendumque: Et Filium, id est Dei Verbum — Deum accipiant. In eamdem sententiam Vesselingius Probabil. cap. 16, pag. 322.

And the man, the Son of God — let them accept as God. So Pamelius. Froben's edition: And let them accept the man, the Son of God, that is the Word, as it is written, as God. Welchman followed this reading. To Jackson the passage seems dislocated, and he would read: And the Son, that is the Word of God — let them accept as God. Wesseling is of the same opinion, Probabilia, ch. 16, p. 322.

(printed under page 532)

(94) ‹anchor: utroque connexum› · call in col 962

Ex troque contextum. Has voces quas prae se ferunt editi, omisit Jacksonus; quippe quae nimirum ortae videantur ex negligenti repetitione priorum ex utroque connexum. Easque pariter delendas jusserat Welchmanus.

Woven together from [troque as printed] both. These words, which the printed editions display, Jackson left out, since they seem plainly to have arisen from a careless repetition of the preceding ex utroque connexum ("joined from both"). Welchman too had ordered them deleted.

(printed under page 532)

Page

  • running head: [LIBE]R DE TRINITATE. 962 (left part cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A transducit, connexione; B tulisset, ut hominis; C gant quoque Dei Filium; D (92) In nativitatem (in the Commentarius)
  • old-edition numerals: 937 after naturaliter
  • misprints kept as printed: consequentur (for consequenter)
  • other: the calls (89) after "hominis" and (90) after "hominis Filium" stand in this column; their notes are filed in n961 (marked there as col 961) — Q1b
PL 3:963
sed et Deus, Christum autem refert Scriptura mortuum pro nobis et resuscitatum; jam docet nos Scriptura credere Deum mortuum: aut si Deus non moritur Christus autem mortuus refertur, non erit, Christus Deus, quoniam Deus non potest accipi mortuus. Si unquam intelligerint, aut intellexissent quod legunt, nunquam tam periculose omnino loquerentur. Sed erroris semper est abrupta dementia; et non est novum si usque ad periculosa descendunt, qui fidem legitimam reliquerunt. Si enim Scriptura proponeret Christum tantummodo Deum, et nulla in illo fragilitatis humanae sociatio esset permista, merito illorum hic aliquid valuisset sermo contortus. Si Christus Deus, Christus autem mortuus, ergo mortuus est Deus. Sed cum non tantummodo illum, ut ostendimus jam frequenter, Deum sed et hominem Scriptura constituat, c⟨o⟩nsequens est, quod immortale est, incorruptum mansisse teneatur. Quis enim non intelligat, quod impassibilis sit divinitas, passibilis vero sit humana fragilitas? Cum ergo tam ex eo quod Deus est, quam etiam ex illo quod homo est, Christum intelligatur esse permistus et esse sociatus: Verbum enim caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis (Joan. 1, 14), quis non sine ullr magistro atque interprete ex sese facile cognoscat, non illud in Christo mortuum esse quod Deus est, sed illud in illo mortuum esse quod homo est? Quid enim si divinitatis in Christo non moritur, sed carnis solius substantia exstinguitur, quando et caeteris hominibus, qui non sunt caro tantummodo, sed caro et anima, caro quidem sola incursum interitus mortisque patiatur, extra leges autem interitus et mortis anima incorrupta cernatur? Hoc enim et ipse Dominus, hortans nos ad martyrium et ad contemptum omnis humanae potestatis, aiebat: Ne timueritis eos qui corpus occidunt, animam autem occidere non possunt (Matth. X, 28). Quod si anima immortalis occidi aut interfici non potest in quovis alio, licet corpus et caro sola possit interfici, quanto magis utique Verbum Dei Deus in Christo interfici omnino non potuit, cum caro sola et corpus occisum sit? Si enim hanc habet generositatem immortalitatis anima in quovis homine, ut non possit interfici, multo magis hanc habet potestatem generositas Verbi Dei, ut non possit occidi. Nam si potestas hominum ad interficiendam sacram Dei potestatem, et si crudelitas humana ad interficiendam animam deficit: multo magis ad
but also God, yet Scripture reports Christ as having died for us and been raised again; then Scripture teaches us to believe that God died: or if God does not die, but Christ is reported to have died, Christ will not be God, since God cannot be taken to be dead. If they had ever understood, or had understood what they read, they would never speak so altogether dangerously. But the madness of error is always headlong; and it is nothing new if those who have abandoned the lawful faith descend even to dangerous things. For if Scripture set forth Christ as God only, and no association with human frailty were mingled in Him, their twisted argument would rightly have had some force here: If Christ is God, and Christ died, then God died. But since Scripture establishes Him, as we have now frequently shown, not only as God but also as man, it follows that what is immortal is held to have remained incorrupt. For who would not understand that divinity is impassible, while human frailty is passible? Since, therefore, Christ is understood to be mingled and associated both from that by which He is God and from that by which He is man (for the Word was made flesh, and dwelt in us (John 1:14)), who would not easily recognize of himself, without any teacher and interpreter, that what died in Christ was not that which is God, but that what died in Him was that which is man? For what if [the substance] of the divinity in Christ does not die, but the substance of the flesh alone is extinguished, when even in the case of other men, who are not flesh only but flesh and soul, the flesh alone suffers the onset of destruction and death, while the soul is seen to be incorrupt, outside the laws of destruction and death? For this the Lord Himself also said, when exhorting us to martyrdom and to contempt of all human power: Do not fear those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul (Matt. 10:28). But if the immortal soul cannot be slain or killed in any other person, although the body and the flesh alone can be killed, how much more surely could the Word of God, God in Christ, not be killed at all, when the flesh and the body alone were slain? For if the soul in any man has this nobility of immortality, that it cannot be killed, much more does the nobility of the Word of God have this power, that it cannot be slain. For if the power of men falls short of killing the sacred power of God, and if human cruelty falls short of killing the soul, much more for
Editors' notes and page, col. 963

Footnotes

(95) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 963 (not visible)

Quod. Nihil nos cogit ut cum editoribus Anglicanis legamus ut quod.

That which. Nothing compels us to read ut quod with the English editors.

(printed under page 533)

(96) ‹anchor: licet› · call in col 963

Licet. Hanc vocem corruptam existimat Welchmanus, legitque cum scilicet. Consentit Jacksonus, quamvis de loci restitutione subdubitet. Uterque tamen absque sontica causa, ut videtur. Minus item mihi probatur ejusdem Jacksoni sententia, legentis paulo post, immortalis anima. Vox anim immortalitatis ad generositatem spectare nemo non videt: omnisque evanescit ambiguitas, si qua tamen est, ubi Novatiani oratio hac aut simili ratione conformetur: Si enim anima in quovis homine hanc habet immortalitatis generositatem, ut non possit interfici, etc.

Although. Welchman judges this word corrupt, and reads cum scilicet ("since, namely"). Jackson agrees, though somewhat doubtful about the restoration of the passage. Both, however, without weighty cause, as it seems. Nor do I approve the same Jackson's view, reading a little after immortalis anima ("the immortal soul"). For [anim as printed] everyone sees that the word immortalitatis belongs with generositatem; and all ambiguity, if there is any, vanishes when Novatian's sentence is shaped in this or a similar way: For if the soul in any man has this nobility of immortality, that it cannot be killed, etc.

(printed under page 533)

(97) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 963/964 (not visible)

Idem. Eadem edidit Welchmanus, secutus Gagnaeum. Caeteri cum Pamelio idem.

The same [masc./neut.]. Welchman printed eadem [fem.], following Gagny. The rest, with Pamelius, idem.

(printed under page 533)

(98) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 963/964 (not visible)

In loco. Latinius vult legi in illo: apte satis. Quid si scripserit ipse auctor inlico pro illico? JAKSON.

In the place. Latini wants in illo ("in him") read: aptly enough. What if the author himself wrote inlico for illico ("on the spot")? JACKSON [JAKSON as printed].

(printed under page 533)

(99) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 963/964 (not visible)

Exercere. Cum Latinio forte legendum exserere, quam quidem conjecturam Welchmanus admittit, non item Jacksonus.

To exercise. Perhaps, with Latini, exserere ("to put forth") should be read; this conjecture Welchman admits, but not Jackson.

(printed under page 533)

Page

  • running head: 963 NOVATIANI PRESBYT[cut off at image edge]
  • marginal letters: A sed et Deus, Christum autem refert Scriptura mor-; B tummodo illum, ut ostendimus jam frequenter, Deum; C cursum interitus mortisque patiatur, extra leges; D dam sacram Dei potestatem, et si crudelitas humana
  • old-edition numerals: 935 after moritur
PL 3:964
Dei Verbum interficiendum deficere debebit. Nam cum ipsa anima, quae per Dei verbum facta est, ab hominibus non occiditur; multo magis utique Verbum Dei perimi non posse credetur. Et si plus non potest hominum cruenta saevitia adversus homines, quam ut tantummodo corpus occidat, quanto magis utique in Christo non valebit, quam ut idem tantummodo corpus occidat: ut, dum per haec colligitur non nisi hominem in Christo interfectum, appareat ad mortalitatem Sermonem in loco non esse deductum. Nam si Abraham, et Isaac, et Jacob quos homines tantummodo constat fuisse, manifestum est vivere (omnes enim, inquit, illi vivunt Deo (Luc. XX 38), nec mors in illis animam perimit quae corpora ipsa solvit; jus enim suum exercere potuit in corpora, in animas exercere non valuit: aliud enim in illis mortale, et ideo mortuum, aliud in illis immortale, et ideo intelligitur non exstinctum, ob quam causam vivere Deo pronuntiati et dicti sunt): multo magis utique mors in Christo adversum solam materiam corporis potuit valere, adversus divinitatem Sermonis non potuit se exercere. Frangitur enim potestas mortis, ubi intercedit auctoritas immortalitatis.
killing the Word of God will it have to fail. For since the soul itself, which was made through the Word of God, is not killed by men, much more surely will it be believed that the Word of God cannot be destroyed. And if the bloody savagery of men can do no more against men than merely to kill the body, how much more surely will it avail no more in Christ than likewise merely to kill the body: so that, while it is gathered from these things that nothing but the man in Christ was slain, it may be apparent that the Word was not in that case brought down to mortality. For if it is plain that Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, who are agreed to have been only men, are living (for all those, He says, live to God (Luke 20:38), and death, which dissolved their very bodies, did not destroy the soul in them; for it could exercise its right over their bodies, but could not exercise it over their souls: for one thing in them was mortal, and therefore dead, another thing in them immortal, and therefore it is understood as not extinguished, for which reason they were pronounced and said to live to God): much more surely could death in Christ prevail against the matter of the body alone, but could not exert itself against the divinity of the Word. For the power of death is broken where the authority of immortality intervenes.
CAPUT XVI, al. XXI.
Chapter XXVI, otherwise XXI.
Adversus autem Sabellianos, Scripturis probat alium esse Filium, alium Patrem.
Against the Sabellians, however, he proves from the Scriptures that the Son is one, the Father another.
Sed ex hac occasione quia Christus non homo tantum, sed et Deus, divinarum Litterarum sacris auctoritatibus approbatur, alii haeretici erumpentes statum in Christo religionis concutere machinantur, hoc ipso Patrem Deum volentes ostendere Christum esse, dum non homo tantum asseritur, sed et Deus promitur. Sic enim inquiunt: Si unus esse Deus promitur, Christus autem Deus; ergo, inquiunt, si Pater et Christus est unus Deus, Christus, Pater dicetur. In quo errare probantur Christum non noscentes sed sonum nominis adprobantes: nolunt enim illum secundam esse personam post Patrem, sed ipsum Patrem. Quibus quia facile respondetur, pauca dicentur. Quis enim non secundam Filii post Patrem agnoscat esse personam, cum legat dictum a Patre consequenter ad Filium: Facienus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram (Gen. I, 26, 27); et post haec relatum, Et fecit Deus hominem, ad imaginem Dei fecit illum? Aut cum inter manus teneat: Pluit Dominus super Sodomam et Gomorrham
But on this occasion, because Christ is proved by the sacred authorities of the divine Letters to be not man only but also God, other heretics, breaking out, contrive to shake the standing of religion in Christ, wishing by this very fact to show that Christ is God the Father, since He is asserted to be not man only but is also set forth as God. For thus they say: If God is set forth as one, and Christ is God, then, they say, if the Father and Christ are one God, Christ will be called the Father. In this they are proved to err, not knowing Christ but approving the sound of a name: for they do not want Him to be the second person after the Father, but the Father Himself. Since they are easily answered, few things will be said. For who would not acknowledge the person of the Son to be second after the Father, when he reads it said by the Father next to the Son: Let us make man to our image and likeness (Gen. 1:26–27); and related after this, And God made man, to the image of God He made him? Or when he holds in his hands: The Lord rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah
Editors' notes and page, col. 964

Page

  • running head: …NI PRESBYTERI ROMANI 964 (name cut off at left edge; column number partly legible)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Dei Verbum interficiendum›; B ‹cere potuit in corpora›; C ‹statum in Christo religionis›; D ‹imaginem Dei fecit illum›
  • old-edition numerals: 936 after ‹hominum›
PL 3:965
ignem et sulphur a Domino de coelo (Gen. XIX, 24). Aut cum ad Christum : Filius meus es tu, ego hodie genui te ; postula me et dabo tibi gentes haereditatem tuam, et possessionem tuam terminoos terrae? (Psal. II, 7, 8.) Aut cum etiam ille desideratus scriba ait : Dixit Dominus Domino meo : Sede a dextris meis, donec ponam inimicos tuos scabellum pedum tuorum? (Psal. CIX, 1.) Aut cum Isaiae prophetias explicans, invenit positum sic : Haec dicit Dominus Christo meo Domino? (Isa. XLV, 1.) Aut cum legit : Non descendi de coelo ut faciam voluntatem meam, sed voluntatem ejus qui misit me? (Joan. VI, 38.) Aut dum invenit positum : Quoniam qui me misit, major me est? (Joan° XIV, 28.) Aut cum considerat scriptum : Eo ad Patrem meum et Patrem vestrum, Deum meum et Deum vestrum? (Joan. XX, 17.) Aut quando habet cum caeteris collocatum : Sed in lege vestra scriptum est, quia duorum testimonium verum est ; ego de me testificor, et testificatus est de me qui me misit Pater? (Joan. VIII. 17, 18.) Aut quando vox de coelo redditur : Et honorificavi, et honorificabo? (Joan. XII, 28.) Aut quando a Petro respondetur et dicitur : Tu es Filius Dei vivi? (Matth. XVI, 16.) Aut quando ab ipso Domino sacramentum hujus revelationis approbatur, et dicitur : Beatus es, Simon Barjona : quoniam hoc tibi non revelavit caro et sanguis, sed Pater meus qui in coelis est? (Ibid. v 17.) Aut quando ab ipso Christo exprimitur : Pater, clarifica me eo honore quo fui apud te, antequam mundus fieret? (Joan. XVII, 5.) Aut cum ab eodem dicitur : Pater, sciebam quia semper me audis; verum propter circumstantes dixi, ut credant quia tu me misisti (Joan. XI, 42.) Aut cum definitio regulae ab ipso Christo collocatur, et dicitur : Haec est autem vita aeterna, ut sciant te unum et verum Deum, et quem misisti Jesum Christum. Ego te honorificavi super terram, opus perfeci quod dedisti mihi? (Joan. XVII, 3, 4,) Aut cum item ab eodem asseritur et dicitur : Omnia mihi tradita sunt a Patre meo? (Luc. X, 22.) Aut cum sedere ad dexteram Patris (Psal. CIX, 1 ;
fire and sulphur from the Lord out of heaven (Gen. 19:24). Or when [it is said] to Christ: Thou art My Son, today I have begotten Thee; ask of Me and I will give Thee the nations as Thy inheritance, and the ends of the earth as Thy possession? (Ps. 2:7–8.) Or when also that longed-for scribe says: The Lord said to my Lord: Sit at My right hand, until I make Thy enemies the footstool of Thy feet? (Ps. 109:1.) Or when, explaining the prophecies of Isaiah, he finds it set down thus: Thus says the Lord to Christ my Lord? (Isa. 45:1.) Or when he reads: I did not come down from heaven to do My own will, but the will of Him Who sent Me? (John 6:38.) Or when he finds it set down: For He Who sent Me is greater than I? (John 14:28.) Or when he considers what is written: I go to My Father and your Father, My God and your God? (John 20:17.) Or when he has it placed with the rest: But in your law it is written that the testimony of two is true; I bear witness concerning Myself, and the Father Who sent Me has borne witness concerning Me? (John 8:17–18.) Or when a voice is given back from heaven: I have both glorified, and I will glorify? (John 12:28.) Or when it is answered and said by Peter: Thou art the Son of the living God? (Matt. 16:16.) Or when the sacrament of this revelation is approved by the Lord Himself, and it is said: Blessed are you, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but My Father Who is in heaven? (ibid. v. 17.) Or when it is expressed by Christ Himself: Father, glorify Me with that honour in which I was with Thee before the world was made? (John 17:5.) Or when it is said by the same: Father, I knew that Thou always hear Me; but I said it because of those standing around, that they may believe that Thou sent Me (John 11:42.) Or when the definition of the rule is set down by Christ Himself, and it is said: And this is eternal life, that they may know Thee, the one and true God, and Him Whom Thou sent, Jesus Christ. I have glorified Thee upon the earth, I have finished the work which Thou gave Me? (John 17:3–4.) Or when likewise it is asserted and said by the same: All things have been handed over to Me by My Father? (Luke 10:22.) Or when to sit at the right hand of the Father (Ps. 109:1;
Editors' notes and page, col. 965

Footnotes

(1) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 965 (not visible)

Ad Christum. Si Jacksonum audias, addenda hic forte vox dicatur. Sed nihil necesse: paulo enim superius dixit: Cum legat dictum — ad Filium: quae quidem duae voces hoc item loci subaudiendae.

To Christ. If you listen to Jackson, the word dicatur ("is said") should perhaps be added here. But there is no need: for a little above he said: Cum legat dictum — ad Filium ("since he reads it said — to the Son"); and these two words are likewise to be understood in this place.

(printed under page 534)

(2) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 965 (not visible)

Christo meo Domino. Cum LXX scripsissent Κύρῳ, antiquarii existimantes Isaiam loqui de Christo Jesu, nec ad Cyrum attendentes, assumpta vicina voce Κυρίῳ locum Sbripturae jam olim corruperunt. Quapropter Tertullianus adversus Judaeos, cap. 7, et adversus Praxeam cap. 11, et 28; Cyprianus Testimon. lib. I, cap. 21; NOVATIANUS heic, cum plurimis tam Graecis quam Latinis apud Hieronymum ad hunc textum Isa. XLV, 1; et ad Habac. III, 3: κυρίῳ legunt, ac de Christo Domino interpretantur. Ita COTELERIUS ad cap. 12 Epist. S. Barnabae. Videsis adnotata in hunc Isaiae locum, tom. I nostrae hujus Biblioth. PP. pag. 132.

To Christ my Lord. Whereas the Seventy had written Κύρῳ ("to Cyrus"), the copyists, thinking Isaiah was speaking of Christ Jesus and not attending to Cyrus, took up the neighbouring word Κυρίῳ ("to the Lord") and so long ago corrupted the passage of Scripture [Sbripturae as printed]. Hence Tertullian, Against the Jews ch. 7 and Against Praxeas chs. 11 and 28; Cyprian, Testimonia bk. I ch. 21; NOVATIAN here, with very many, Greek as well as Latin, cited by Jerome on this text (Isa. 45:1) and on Habakkuk 3:3, read κυρίῳ and interpret it of Christ the Lord. So COTELIER on ch. 12 of the Epistle of St. Barnabas. See the notes on this passage of Isaiah, vol. I of this our Bibliotheca Patrum, p. 132.

(printed under page 534)

(3) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 965 (not visible)

Collocatum. Welchmanus sic emendavit vitiosam praecedentium editionum scripturam collocutum: eique adhaesit Jacksonus. Congruenter sane prioribus positum scriptum, etc. Paulo post praeterea collocatur legimus.

Set down. Welchman so emended the faulty reading of the earlier editions, collocutum ("spoken with"); and Jackson kept to him. It fits, indeed, with the preceding positum scriptum, etc. Moreover, a little after we read collocatur.

(printed under page 534)

(4) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 965/966 (not visible)

Ego et Pater. Sic editt. Frobenii et Pamelii. Gagnaeus vero et Barrensis: Ego et Pater unum sum. At editores Anglicani: Ego et Pater unus sum. Quae vera videtur lectio, ab ipsomet Novatiano paulo post repetita.

I and the Father. So the editions of Froben and Pamelius. But Gagny and the Barrois edition: Ego et Pater unum sum. And the English editors: Ego et Pater unus sum. This seems the true reading, repeated by Novatian himself a little after.

(printed under page 534)

Page

  • running head: 965 LIBER DE TRINIT (cut off at image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ignem et sulphur a Domino›; B ‹(Joan. XX, 17.) Aut quando habet›; C ‹sciebam quia semper me audis›; D ‹beside the commentary, at (2) Christo meo Domino›
  • old-edition numerals: 937 after ‹Dominus›
  • other: ligature doubt raised by the check (text not changed): de coelo (Gen. XIX, 24) | de caelo
  • other: ligature doubt raised by the check (text not changed): de coelo ut faciam | de caelo
  • other: ligature doubt raised by the check (text not changed): in coelis est | in caelis
PL 3:966
Marc. XVI, 9; Hebr. I. 3) et a prophetis et ab apostolis approbatur? Et satis longum facio, si enisus furo omnes omnino ad hanc partem voces congregare; quandoquidem non tam Veteris quam etiam Novi Testamenti Scriptura divina ubique ostendat illum ex Patre natum, per quem facta sunt omnia, et sine quo factum est nihil, qui obedierit semper Patri et obediat, semper habentem rerum omnium potestatem, sed qua traditam, sed qua concessam, sed qua a Patre proprio sibi indultam. Quid enim tam evidens potest esse, hunc non Patrem esse, sed Filium, quam quod obendiens Patri Deo proponitur, ne si Pater esse credatur, alteri jam Deo Patri Christus subjectus esse dicatur?
Mark 16:9; Heb. 1:3) is approved both by the prophets and by the apostles? And I am making it long enough if I strive to gather together all the utterances whatsoever bearing on this side, since the divine Scripture, not so much of the Old as also of the New Testament, everywhere shows Him born of the Father, through Whom all things were made and without Whom nothing was made, Who has always obeyed the Father and obeys Him, always having power over all things, but as delivered, but as granted, but as bestowed on Him by His own Father. For what can be so evident that this one is not the Father but the Son, as that He is set forth as obedient to God the Father, lest, if He be believed to be the Father, Christ should then be said to be subject to another God the Father?
CAPUT XXVII, al. XXII.
Chapter XXVII, otherwise XXII.
Pulche respondet ad illud: Ego et pater unum sumus, quod illi pro se intendebant.
He answers finely that saying, I and the Father are one, which they were urging on their own behalf.
Sed quia frequenter intendunt illum nobis locum quo dictum sit: Ego et Pater unum sumus (Joan. X, 30); et in hac illos aeque facile vincemus. Si enim erat, ut haeretici putant, Pater Christus, oportuit dicere: Ego et Pater unus sum (Joan. X, 30). At cum Ego dicit deinde Patrem infert, dicendo Ego et Pater, proprietatem personae suae, id est Filii, a paterna auctoritate discernit atque distinguit, non tantummodo de sono nominis, sed etiam de ordine dispositae potestatis; qui potuisset dicere; Ego Pater, si Patrem se esse meminisset. Et quia dixit unum, intelligant haeretici quia non dixit unus. Urum enim neutraliter positum societatis concordiam non unitatem personae sonat. Unum enim non unus esse dicitur, quoniam nec ad numerum refertur, sed ad societatem alterius expromitur. Denique adjicit dicens, sumus, non sunt, ut ostenderet per hoc quod dixit, sumus et Pater, duas esse personas. Unum autem quod ait, ad concordiam et eamdem sententiam et ad ipsam charitatis, societatem pertinet; ut merito unum sit Pater et Filius, per concordiam, et per amorem, et per dilectionem. Et quoniam ex Patre est, quidquid illud
But since they frequently urge against us that passage in which it is said, I and the Father are one (John 10:30), in this too we shall defeat them just as easily. For if, as the heretics think, Christ was the Father, He ought to have said, I and the Father am one [unus] (John 10:30). But when He says I and then brings in the Father, saying I and the Father, He separates and distinguishes the property of His own person, that is, of the Son, from the paternal authority, not merely in the sound of the name but also in the order of the power as arranged; He Who could have said, I the Father, if He had remembered that He was the Father. And since He said one [unum], let the heretics understand that He did not say one [unus]. For one [unum], placed in the neuter, signifies the concord of fellowship, not unity of person. For it is said to be one [unum], not one [unus], since it is not referred to number but is expressed with reference to fellowship with another. Finally He adds, saying we are, not they are, so as to show, by His having said we are and the Father, that there are two persons. But the one [unum] which He says pertains to concord and the same mind and to the very fellowship of love, so that rightly the Father and the Son are one through concord, and through love, and through affection. And since He is from the Father, whatever that
Editors' notes and page, col. 966

Footnotes

(5) ‹anchor: At cum› · call in col 966

At cum. Welchmannus ex Gagnaeo, Atqui cum. Sed Gelenius ex ms. Britan. et post illum Pamelius substituit, At cum. JAKSON.

But when. Welchman, from Gagny, Atqui cum ("And yet when"). But Gelenius, from the British manuscript, and Pamelius after him, substituted At cum. JACKSON [JAKSON as printed].

(printed under page 534)

(6) ‹anchor: alterius expromitur› · call in col 966

Expromittur. Exprimitur est aptior lectio: quod legendum suspicatur Welchmanus. ID.

Is put forth [Expromittur as printed]. Exprimitur ("is expressed") is the more fitting reading, which Welchman suspects should be read. THE SAME [Jackson].

(printed under page 534)

(7) ‹anchor: sumus et Pater› · call in col 966

Sumur et Pater. Sic editi. Welchmanus putat legendum, Sumus ego et Pater. Atque ita in textu rescripsit Jacksonus, vindice auctoris sensu, ut ipse ait.

We are, and the Father [Sumur as printed]. So the printed editions. Welchman thinks Sumus ego et Pater ("I and the Father are") should be read. And so Jackson rewrote it in the text, with the author's sense to back him, as he says.

(printed under page 534)

(8) ‹anchor: societatem pertinet› · call in col 966

Pertinet. Ita Pamelius ex Latinio, pro pertinere vett. editt. Quam emindationem secuti quoque sunt editores Anglicani.

Belongs. So Pamelius, from Latini, for the old editions' pertinere. This emendation [emindationem as printed] the English editors also followed.

(printed under page 534)

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left edge]R DE TRINITATE. 966
  • marginal letters: A ‹Marc. XVI, 9; Hebr. I. 3)›; B ‹CAPUT XXVII, al. XXII. / Pulche respondet›; C ‹diam non unitatem personae sonat›; D ‹Gagnaeus vero et Barrensis› (in the Commentarius at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 938 after ‹obedierit›
PL 3:967
est, Filius est: manente tamen distinctione, ut non sit Pater ille qui Filius; quia nec Filius ille qui Pater est. Nec enim, sumus, addidisset, si unum se et soliarium Patrem, Filium factum esse meminisset. Denique novit hanc concordiae unitatem et apostolus Paulus, cum personarum tamen distinctione. Nam cum ad Corinthios scriberet, Ego, inquit, plantavi, Apollo rigavit, sed Deus incrementum dedit. Itaque neque qui plantat est quidquam, neque qui rigat: sed qui incrementum dat Deus Qui autem plantat, et qui rigat unum sunt (I Cor. III, 6, 7, 8). Quis autem non intelligat alterum esse Apollo, alterum Paulum, non eumdem atque ipsum Apollo pariter et Paulum? Denique et diversa uniuscujusque sunt officia prolata: alter enim qui plantat, et alter qui rigat; hos tamen duos, non quod unus sit, ssd quod unum sint proposuit apostolus Paullus; ut alter quidem sit Apollo, alter vero Paulus, quantum ad personarum distinctionem pertinet, quantum vero ad concordiam pertinet, unum ambo sint. Nam quando duorum una sententia est, veritas una est, fides una est, una atque eadem religio est, unus etiam Dei timor est, unum sunt, etiam si duo sint; ipsum sunt, dum ipsum sapiunt. Etenim quos personae ratio invicem dividit, eosdem rursus invicem religionis ratio conducit. Et quamvis idem atque ipsi non sint, dum idem sentiunt, ipsum sunt; et cum duo sint, unum sunt, habentes in fide societatem, etiam si gerant in personis diversitatem. Denique cum ad has voces Domini imperitia fuisset Judaica commota, et temere ad usque saxa succensa, ita ut discurrerent, et dicerent: Non te lapidamus propter bonum opus, sed propter blasphemiam, et quia tu, cum homo sis, facis te Deum (Joan. X, 33), distinctionem posuit Dominus in ratione reddenda, quomodo se Deum aut dixisset aut intelligi vellet. Quem Pater sanctificavit, inquit, et misit in hunc mundum, vos dicitis, Quia blasphemas. quia dixi, Filius Dei sum? (Ibid. v. 36.) Etiam heic Patrem habere se dixit. Filius est ergo, non Pater; Patrem enim confessus se fuisset, si Patrem se esse meminisset; et sanctificatum se a suo Patre esse proponit. Dum ergo accipit sanctificationem a Patre, minor Patre est:
is, He is the Son: the distinction nevertheless remaining, so that He who is the Son is not the Father, because neither is He who is the Father the Son. For He would not have added "we are" if He had remembered that He, the one and solitary Father, had become the Son. Indeed, the apostle Paul too knew this unity of concord, yet with a distinction of persons. For when he was writing to the Corinthians, "I," he says, "planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the increase. So neither is he who plants anything, nor he who waters: but God who gives the increase. But he who plants and he who waters are one" (1 Cor. 3:6–8). Who, then, would not understand that Apollos is one and Paul another, and that Apollos and Paul alike are not one and the same? Indeed, the offices of each are also set forth as different: for one is he who plants, and the other he who waters; yet the apostle Paul set forth these two not as being one person, but as being one thing; so that the one is indeed Apollos and the other Paul, as far as pertains to the distinction of persons, but as far as pertains to concord, both are one. For when two have one judgement, one truth, one faith, one and the same religion, and also one fear of God, they are one, even if they are two; they are the same thing, while they think the same thing. For those whom the reckoning of person divides from one another, the reckoning of religion in turn brings together again. And although they are not identical with each other, while they think the same they are the same thing; and though they are two, they are one, having fellowship in faith, even if they bear diversity in persons. Indeed, when Jewish ignorance had been stirred up at these words of the Lord, and had rashly flared up even to the point of stones, so that they ran about and said: "We do not stone you for a good work, but for blasphemy, and because you, though you are a man, make yourself God" (John 10:33), the Lord laid down the distinction in giving His account of the sense in which He had either called Himself God or wished to be understood as God. "Him whom the Father sanctified," He says, "and sent into this world, you say, 'You blaspheme,' because I said, 'I am the Son of God'?" (ibid. v. 36). Here too He said that He had a Father. He is therefore the Son, not the Father; for He would have confessed Himself to be the Father had He remembered that He was the Father; and He declares that He was sanctified by His Father. While, therefore, He receives sanctification from the Father, He is less than the Father:
Editors' notes and page, col. 967

Footnotes

(7) [printed so; in sequence (9)] ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 967 (not visible)

Illud est. Hic Pamelium sequimur, aliosque qui eum praecesserunt editores. Quam tamen lectionem aegre ferens Welchmanus, edidit ille est. Nihil enim heic loci est, inquit, ad quod illud referri potest. Alia vero bene multa conjectat Jacksonus, quae nobis minus probantur.

That is. Here we follow Pamelius and the other editors who preceded him. Welchman, however, disliking this reading, printed ille est ("he is"). For there is nothing in this place, he says, to which illud can refer. Jackson conjectures a good many other things, which we approve less.

(printed under page 535)

(10) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 967 (not visible)

Quantum vero ad concordiam pertinet. Ad supplendum locum uno membro mutilum addidi verba uncis inclusa, tamquam maxime accommodata ad argumentum et sermonem praecedentem auctoris: et nullus dubito quin haec aut similia verba, propter ὁμοιοτέλευτον pertinet, praetermiserit librarius. Latinius pluribus vocibus supplevit sic: Quantum vero ad concordiam in una fide et sententia pertinet. JAKSON.

But as far as concerns concord. To fill out the passage, maimed by one clause, I have added the words enclosed in brackets, as best suited to the argument and to the author's preceding discourse; and I have no doubt that the copyist passed over these or similar words because of the like ending pertinet. Latini filled it out with more words, thus: But as far as concerns concord in one faith and judgement. JACKSON [JAKSON as printed].

(printed under page 535)

(11) ‹anchor: ipsum sunt› · call in col 967

Ipsum sunt. Ita ex ms. Anglic. Castigavit Pamelius lectionem ipsi sunt, quam exhibent praecedentes editiones.

They are the same thing. So from the English manuscript. Pamelius corrected the reading ipsi sunt ("they are the same persons"), which the earlier editions show.

(printed under page 535)

(12) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 967/968 (not visible)

Consequenter est, sed Filius. Sententiam plane mutilam ad hunc modum restituo: Consequenter non Pater est, sed Filius. Illud ter proxime reccurrens festinantem forte librarium fefellit. WELCHM. — Eadem restitutio arridet quoque Jacksono.

Consequently he is, but the Son. I restore the plainly maimed sentence in this way: Consequently he is not the Father, but the Son. The -ter recurring immediately [reccurrens as printed] perhaps deceived a hurrying copyist. WELCHMAN. — The same restoration pleases Jackson too.

(printed under page 535)

(13) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 967/968 (not visible)

Hoc ipso, quo — probat. Ista ex cod. ms. Anglic. supplevit Pamelius, cujus editionem hic expressit Jacksonus. Ea vero cum vett. editt. praeterit Welchmanus.

By this very thing, by which — he proves. Pamelius supplied these words from the English manuscript, and Jackson followed his edition here. Welchman, with the old editions, passes them over.

(printed under page 535)

Page

  • running head: 967 NOVATIANI PRESBYTE[RI] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹est (9), Filius est : manente›; B ‹quod unus sit, ssd quod unum›; C ‹mere ad usque saxa succensa›; D ‹(7) Illud est. Hic Pamelium› (in the commentary at the page foot, not the text block)
  • old-edition numerals: 939 after ‹inquit,›
PL 3:968
minor autem Patre consequenter est, sed Filius. Pater enim si fuisset, sanctificationem dedisset, non accepisset. Et nunc autem profitendo se accepisse sanctificationem a Patre: hoc ipso, quo Patre se minorem accipiendo ab ipso sanctificationem probat, Filium se esse, non Patrem monstravit. Missum praeterea se esse dicit, ut per hanc obedientiam qua venit Dominus Christus, missus, non Pater, sed Filius probetur, qui misisset utique, si Pater fuisset: missus autem non fuit Pater, ne Pater subditus alteri Deo, dum mittitur, probaretur. Et tamen post haec adjicit, quod omnem omnino ambiguitatem dissolveret, et totam controversiam erroris extingueret. Ait enim in ultima parte sermonis: Vos dicitis, quia blasphcmas, quia dixi, Filius Dei sum. Ergo si evidenter Filium Dominus se, non Patrem esse testatur, magnae temeritatis et ingentis est furoris exemplum, contra ipsius Christi Domini testimonium controversiam divinitatis et religionis agitare, et Christum Jesum Patrem esse dicere cum animadvertat illum non Patrem se, sed Filium comprobasse.
and He is consequently less than the Father, but [as being] the Son. For if He had been the Father, He would have given sanctification, not received it. And now, however, by professing that He has received sanctification from the Father, by this very fact, by which in receiving sanctification from Him He proves Himself less than the Father, He has shown that He is the Son, not the Father. He says moreover that He has been sent, so that by this obedience by which the Lord Christ came, being sent, He might be proved to be not the Father but the Son, Who would certainly have sent, if He had been the Father; but the Father was not sent, lest the Father, while He is sent, should be proved to be subject to another God. And yet after these things He adds what would dissolve all ambiguity whatsoever and extinguish the whole controversy of error. For He says in the last part of the discourse: You say, You blaspheme, because I said, I am the Son of God. Therefore if the Lord evidently testifies that He is the Son, not the Father, it is an example of great rashness and of huge madness to stir up, against the testimony of Christ the Lord Himself, a controversy about divinity and religion, and to say that Christ Jesus is the Father, when one observes that He has proved Himself not the Father but the Son.
CAPUT XXVIII.
Chapter XXVIII.
Pro Sabellianis etiam nihil faceret illud: Qui videt me, videt et Patrem, probat.
He proves that even the saying, He who sees me sees also the Father, would do nothing for the Sabellians.
Adhuc adjiciam illam quoque partem in qua dum haereticus quasi oculo quodam gaudet propriae veritatis et luminis amisso, totam caecitatem sui agnoscat erroris. Itendinem enim et frequenter opponit quia dictum sit: Tanto tempore vobiscum sum, et non agnoscitis me? Philippe, qui vidit me, vidit et Patrem (Joan. XIV, 9). Sed quod non intelligit, discat. Culpatur Philippus, et Jure quidem meritoque, quia dixerit: Domiue, ostende nobis Patrem, et sufficit nobis (Ibid. v. 5). Quando enim ex Christo aut audierat istud, aut didicerat quasi esset Pater Christus? cum contra magis quod Filius esset non quia Pater, frequenter audisset, et saepe didicisset. Quod enim dixit Dominus, Si me cognovistis, et Patrem meum cognovistis, et amodo nostis illum, et vidistis illum (Joan. XIV, 7), non sic dixerat ut se Patrem vellet intelligi; sed quoniam qui penitus et plene et cum tota fide et tota religione
I shall add further that part also in which, while the heretic rejoices as though in a certain eye, his own eye of truth and light having been lost, he may recognize the total blindness of his error. For repeatedly and frequently he objects that it was said: So long a time I am with you, and you do not know me? Philip, he who saw me saw also the Father (John 14:9). But what he does not understand, let him learn. Philip is blamed, and justly indeed and deservedly, because he said: Lord, show us the Father, and it suffices us (John 14:5). For when had he either heard this from Christ, or learned it, as though Christ were the Father? when on the contrary he had frequently heard, and often learned, rather that He was the Son, not that He was the Father. For what the Lord said, If you have known me, you have also known my Father, and from now on you know Him, and you have seen Him (John 14:7), He had not said in such a way as to wish Himself to be understood as the Father; but since he who thoroughly and fully and with all faith and all religion
Editors' notes and page, col. 968

Footnotes

(14) ‹anchor: haereticus› · call in col 968

Dum haereticus, etc. Mallet Welchmanus locum ita legere ac distinguere; Dum haereticus gaudet, quasi oculo quodam propriae, etc. Sic vero Jacksonus: Dum haereticus quasi oculo quodam gaudet, proprio (oculo subintellecto) veritatis et luminis amisso.

While the heretic, etc. Welchman would prefer to read and punctuate the passage thus: While the heretic rejoices, as with a certain eye of his own, etc. But Jackson thus: While the heretic rejoices as it were in a certain eye, his own (eye being understood) of truth and light having been lost.

(printed under page 535)

Page

  • running head: NI PRESBYTERI ROMANI 968 (left part of the head cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹minor autem Patre consequenter›; B ‹sum. Ergo si evidenter›; C ‹sum, et non agnoscitis me?›; D ‹cedentes editiones.› (in the Commentarius)
  • old-edition numerals: 946 after ‹probaretur›
PL 3:969
accessit ad Dei Filium, omnibus modis per ipsum Filium in quem sic credit, ad Patrem perventurus sit, eumdemque visurus. Nemo en⟨i⟩m, inquit p⟨o⟩test venire ad Patrem nisi per me (Ibid. v. 6). Et ideo ad Patrem Deum non tantum venturus est, et cogniturus ipsum patrem ; sed etiam sic tenere debet, atque ita animo ac mente praesumere, quasi jam noverit Patrem pariter et viderit. Saepe enim Scriptura divina quae nondum facta pro factis annuntiat, quia sic futura sunt: et quae omnibus modis ⟨f⟩ieri habent, non quasi futura sint praedicat, sed quasi facta sint narrat. Denique cum nondum temporibus Isaiae prophetae Christus natus fuisset, Quia puer, aiebat, natus est nobis (Isa. IX, 6) ; et cum nondum accessum esset ad Mariam, Et accessi ad prophetissam, dicebat (Isa. VIII, 3), et concepit, et peperit filium. Et cum nondum sinum Patris Christus exposuisset, referebat: Et vocabitur nomen ejus magni consilii Angelus (Ibid. IX, 6). Et cum nondum fuisset passus, Quasi ovis, pronuntiabat, ad jugulationem adductus est (Ibid. LIII, 7). Et cum adhuc crux nusquam esset, aiebat: Tota die expandi manus meas ad populum non creden⟨t⟩em (Ibid. LXV, 2). Et cum nondum injuriose potatus fuisset, In siti. ⟨a⟩it, mea potaverunt me acto (Psal. LXVIII, 22). Et cum spoliatus adhuc non fuisset, dicebat . Super vestem meam miserunt sortem: et dinumeraverunt ossa m⟨e⟩a: effoderunt manus meas, et pedes (Psal. XXI, 19, 18 17.) Providens enim Scriptura divina pro factis dicit quae futura scit, et pro perfectis dicit quae futura habet, quae sine dubitatione ventura sunt. Et ideo Dominus in praesenti loco dicebat: Amodo nostis illum, et vidistis. Dicebat enim visium iri ab eo Patrem, quisquis Filium secutus fuisset; non quasi Filius ipse esset Pater visus, sed quod praemium consecuturus esset, quisquis illum sequi et discipulus ejus esse voluisset, ut videre Patrem posset: nam et imago est Dei Patris: ut his etiam illud accedat quoniam Sicut Pater operatur, ita operatur et Filius (Joan. V, 17). Et imitator est Filius omnium operum paternorum, ut perinde habeat unusquisque, quasi jam viderit Patrem dum eum videt qui invisibilem. Patrem in omnibus operibus semper imitatur. Caeterum si ipse Pater est Christus, quomodo, confestim adjicit et dicit: Qui credit in me, opera quae ego facio et ipse faciet, et majora his faciet, quia ego ad Patrem vado? (Joan. XIV, 12.) Et
came to the Son of God, by all means through the Son Himself, in Whom he thus believes, will come to the Father and will see Him. For no one, He says, can come to the Father except through Me (ibid. 14:6). And therefore he not only will come to God the Father and will know the Father Himself, but also ought so to hold, and thus to anticipate in soul and mind, as though he had already known the Father and likewise seen Him. For divine Scripture often announces as done things not yet done, because they are thus going to be; and things which must by all means come to pass it does not proclaim as if future, but narrates as if done. Thus, although in the times of Isaiah the prophet Christ had not yet been born, he said: For a child is born to us (Isa. 9:6); and when Mary had not yet been approached, he said: And I went in to the prophetess (Isa. 8:3), and she conceived, and bore a son. And when Christ had not yet made known the bosom of the Father, he reported: And His name shall be called Angel of great counsel (ibid. 9:6). And when He had not yet suffered, he declared: As a sheep He was led to the slaughter (ibid. 53:7). And when the cross as yet existed nowhere, he said: All the day I have stretched out My hands to an unbelieving people (ibid. 65:2). And when He had not yet been wrongfully given drink, In My thirst, he says, they gave Me vinegar to drink (Ps. 68:22). And when He had not yet been stripped, he said: Upon My garment they cast lots; and they numbered My bones; they dug My hands and feet (Ps. 21:19, 18, 17). For divine Scripture, foreseeing, speaks as done of the things it knows to be future, and speaks as accomplished of what it holds as future, things which will come without doubt. And therefore the Lord in the present passage said: From now on you know Him, and have seen Him. For He was saying that the Father would be seen by him, whoever had followed the Son; not as though the Son Himself were the Father seen, but because whoever had wished to follow Him and be His disciple would obtain as reward the ability to see the Father: for He is also the image of God the Father; so that to these there may be added this too, that As the Father works, so the Son also works (John 5:17). And the Son is the imitator of all the Father's works, so that each one may consider it just as if he had already seen the Father, while he sees Him Who always imitates the invisible Father in all His works. Otherwise, if Christ is the Father Himself, how does He at once add and say: He who believes in Me, the works that I do he also will do, and greater than these will he do, because I go to the Father? (John 14:12) And
Editors' notes and page, col. 969

Footnotes

(15) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 969 (not visible)

Nobis. Ita editores Anglicani, loco vobis praecedentium edit.

To us. So the English editors, in place of the earlier editions' vobis ("to you").

(printed under page 536)

(16) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 969 (not visible)

Prophetissam. Sic veteres edit, ut habet Vulg.; quam lectionem secutus est Welchmamus. Pamelius Proph[…]m. Jachsonus Propheten, apud quem Junius vult legi Prophetin.

The prophetess. So the old editions, as the Vulgate has; Welchman [Welchmamus as printed] followed this reading. Pamelius Proph[…]m [letters lost in the print]. Jackson [Jachsonus as printed] Propheten, in whose edition Junius wants Prophetin read.

(printed under page 536)

(17) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 969 (not visible)

Vocabitur. Haec est editionum Novatiani lectio. Sed inquit Jacksonus, cum ratio argumenti auctoris postulet legi vocatur, quin ita ipse scripserit non dubium. Idque jam antea conjecerat Welchmanus.

Will be called. This is the reading of the editions of Novatian. But, says Jackson, since the logic of the author's argument demands that vocatur ("is called") be read, there is no doubt that he wrote so himself. And Welchman had already conjectured this before.

(printed under page 536)

Page

  • running head: 969 LIBER DE TRINIT[ATE] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹gione accessit ad Dei Filium›; B ‹VIII, 3), et concepit›; C ‹quae sine dubitatione ventura›; D ‹ciet, quia ego ad Patrem›
  • old-edition numerals: 941 after ‹Mariam›
PL 3:970
adhuc subnectit: Si diligitis me, praecepta mea servate: et ego rogabo Patrem, et alium advocatum. dabit vobis Ibid. v. 15. 16). Post quae etiam illud subnectit: Si quis me diligit, sermonem meum custodiet: et Pater meus diliget illum et ad eum veniemus, et mensionem apud illum faciemus (Ibid v. 23). Nec non etiam subdidit illud quoque: Advocatus autem ille Spi⟨r⟩itus sanctus quem misurus est Pater, ille vos docebit et commemorabit omnia quaecunque dixero (Ibid. v. 36). Praemittit adhuc istum locum, quo ostendat se esse Filium, et merito subdicit, et dicit: Si me dilligeretis, gauderetis, quia eo ad Patrem: quia Pater major me est (Ibid. v. 28). Quid autem cum etiam illa subnectit: Ego sum vitis vera, et Pater meus agricola: omne sarmentum in me non afferens fructum tollit illud, et omne fructiferum purgat, ut fructum ampliorem ferat? (Joan. XV, 1, 2.) Instat adhuc et adjicit: Sicut dilexit me Pater, et ego dilexi vos: manete in mea charitate; Si mandata mea servaveritis, manebitis in mea charitate; sicut ego Patris mandata servavi, et maneo in ejus charitate (Joan. XV, 9, 10). Adhuc ingerit, et dicit: Dixi autem vos amicos, quia omnia quae audivi a Patre meo, nota vobis feci (Ibid. v. 15). Aggregat etiam hoc: Sed haec omnia facient vobis propter nomen meum, quia ignorant eum qui me misit (Ibid. v. 21). Haec ergo nunquam post illa evidenter illum non Patrem, sed Filium esse testantia, Dominus subdidisset; si aut Patrem se esse meminisset, aut Patrem se vellet intelligi: nisi quoniam ut illud exprimeret, perinde unumquemque jam habere debere, dum imaginem Dei Patris per Filium videt. atque si viderit Patrem: quandoquidem unusquique credens in Filium exerceatur in imaginis contemplatione, ut assuefactus ad divinitatem videndam imagine, proficere possit et crescere usque ad Dei patris omnipotentis perfectam contemplationem. Et quoniam qui hoc animo ac mente combiberit, et de omnibus sic futurum esse crediderit, Patrem quem visurus sit, quasi jam quodammodo viderit, et hic jam sic habeat, quasi teneat quod habiturum se pro certo sciat. Caeterum, si ipse Pater fuisset, quid quasi futurum praemium repromittebat quod jam praestiterat et dederat? Nam quoniam dicit: Beati mundo corde, qnia ipsi Deum videbunt (Matth. V. 8); polliceri deprehenditur contemplationem et aspectum Patris; ergo nondum
He adds further: If you love Me, keep My precepts; and I will ask the Father, and another advocate He will give you (ibid. vv. 15-16). After which He also adds this: If anyone loves Me, he will keep My word; and My Father will love him, and We will come to him and make an abode with him (ibid. v. 23). Moreover He also added this too: But that Advocate, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father is to send, He will teach you and will bring to remembrance all things whatsoever I shall have said (ibid. v. 36). He puts forward besides this passage, by which to show that He is the Son, and rightly adds, and says: If you loved Me, you would rejoice, because I go to the Father; because the Father is greater than I (ibid. v. 28). And what of the fact that He also adds these words: I am the true vine, and My Father is the husbandman; every branch in Me that does not bear fruit He takes away, and every fruitful one He purges, that it may bear more fruit? (John 15:1–2.) He presses on still and adds: As the Father has loved Me, I also have loved you; abide in My love. If you keep My commandments, you will abide in My love, as I have kept the commandments of the Father and abide in His love (John 15:9–10). Further He brings in, and says: But I have called you friends, because all things that I have heard from My Father I have made known to you (ibid. v. 15). He joins this as well: But all these things they will do to you for My name's sake, because they do not know Him Who sent Me (ibid. v. 21). These things, then, which after those words clearly testify that He is not the Father but the Son, the Lord would never have added, if He had either remembered that He was the Father or wished Himself to be understood as the Father: except that He meant to express this, that each one ought now to consider himself, when he sees the image of God the Father through the Son. just as if he had seen the Father: since everyone who believes in the Son is exercised in the contemplation of the image, so that, made accustomed to seeing divinity in the image, he may be able to advance and grow up to the perfect contemplation of God the Father almighty. And since whoever has drunk this in with soul and mind, and has believed that it will be so in all respects, has in a certain manner already seen the Father Whom he is to see, and here already so holds Him as though he held what he knows for certain he will have. Otherwise, if He Himself had been the Father, why was He promising as a future reward what He had already furnished and given? For since He says: Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God (Matt. 5:8), He is found to promise the contemplation and sight of the Father; therefore not yet
Editors' notes and page, col. 970

Footnotes

(18) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 970 (not visible)

Subdidit. Hic et paulo post subdit legendum contendit Jacksonus, ut oratio prioribus et posterioribus cohaereat, adjicit, dicit, subnectit, etc.

He added. Here and a little after Jackson contends that subdit ("he adds") should be read, so that the sentence may hang together with what comes before and after: adds, says, subjoins, etc.

(printed under page 536)

(19) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 970 (not visible)

Praemittit, Sic editi: minus recte, ut videtur. Welchmanus rescripsit promit: atque ita fortasse scripsit Novotianus. Neque enim placet quod conjecit Jacksonus promit et, propter sequens adhuc.

Sends before. So the printed editions: less correctly, as it seems. Welchman rewrote promit ("brings forth"); and perhaps Novatian [Novotianus as printed] wrote so. For Jackson's conjecture, promit et, on account of the following adhuc, does not please.

(printed under page 536)

(20) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 970 (not visible)

Me Deest apud Pamelium pronomen istud, quod exhibent alii.

Me. This pronoun is wanting in Pamelius; others show it.

(printed under page 536)

Page

  • running head: [cut off at left]R DE TRINITATE. 970
  • marginal letters: A ‹adhuc subnectit: Si diligitis me›; B ‹illud, et omne fructiferum purgat›; C ‹primeret, perinde unumquemque›; D ‹contemplationem et aspectum Patris›
  • old-edition numerals: 942 after ‹Pater,›
PL 3:971
dederat: our cur enim repromitteret, si jam dedisset? Dederat enim si Pater esset; videbatur enim, et contingebatur. Quando autem dum contingitur ipse Christus et videtur, repromittit tamen et dicit, quoniam qui mundo fuerit corde, Deum videbit, hoc ipso probat Patrem se non esse qui tunc praesens cum videretur repromittebat, quod Patrem visurus esset quisquis mundo corde fuisset. Erat ergo repromittens haec, non Pater, sed Filius: quia qui Filius erat, quod videri habebat repromittebat; cujus repromissio supervacua fuisset, nisi Filius fuisset. Cur enim repromittebat mundis ut viderent Patrem, si jam tunc qui praesentes erant, Patrem Christum videbant? Sed quia Filius erat, non Pater, merito et Filius, quia Imago Dei, tunc videbatur; et Pater, quia invisibilis, mundis corde, ut videretur, repromittitur et notatur. Haec igitur satis sit, etiam adversus istum haereticum dictasse, pauca de multis. Campus enim, et quidem latus ac fusus aperietur, plenius haereticum istum si agitare voluerimus; quandoquidem duobus istis locis, quibusdam effosis luminibus orbatus, totus sit in doctrinae suae caecitate superatus.
had He given: for why indeed would He promise, if He had already given? For He would have given, if He were the Father; for He was being seen, and He was being touched. But when Christ Himself, while He is touched and seen, nevertheless promises and says that whoever is pure in heart will see God, by this very fact He proves that He is not the Father, He Who, being then present when He was seen, was promising that whoever had been pure in heart would see the Father. It was therefore not the Father but the Son Who was promising these things: because He Who was the Son was promising what was to be seen; and His promise would have been superfluous, had He not been the Son. For why was He promising the pure that they would see the Father, if already then those who were present were seeing Christ as the Father? But because He was the Son, not the Father, rightly both the Son, because He is the Image of God, was then seen; and the Father, because He is invisible, is promised and pointed out to the pure in heart, that He may be seen. Let it suffice, then, to have dictated these things even against this heretic, a few out of many. For a field, and indeed a broad and wide-spreading one, will open up, if we wish to pursue this heretic more fully; since, deprived of these two passages as of certain eyes dug out, he is wholly overcome in the blindness of his own doctrine.
CAPUT XXIX.
Chapter XXIX.
Deinceps fidei auctoritatem nos admonere docet, post Patrem et Filium, credere etiam IN SPIRITUM SANCTUM: cujus operationes ex Scrpturis recenset.
Next he teaches that the authority of the faith admonishes us, after the Father and the Son, to believe also IN THE HOLY SPIRIT: whose operations he reviews from the Scriptures.
Sed enim ordo rationis et Fidei auctoritas digestis vocibus et litteris Domini, admonet nos, post haec credere etiam in Spiritum sanctum, olim Ecclesiae repromissum, sed statutis temporum opportunitatibus redditum. Est enim per Joelem prophetam repromissus, sed per Christum redditus. In novissimis, inquit, diebus effundam de Spiritu. meo super servos et ancillas meas (Joel II, 28). Dominus autem: Accipite Spiritum sanctum; quorum remiseritis peccata, erunt remissa; et quorum retinueritis, erunt retenta (Act. II, 17; Joan. XX, 22, (23). Hunc autem Spiritum sanctum Dominus Christus modo (Joan. XIV, 16, 17). Paraclitum appellat, modo Spiritum veritatis esse pronuntiat; qui non est in Evangelio novus, sed nec nove datus: nam hic ipse et in Prophetis populum accusavit, e⟨t⟩ in Apostolis advocationem Gentibus praestitit. Nam illi ut accusarentur merebantur quia contempserant Legem: et qui ex Gentibus credunt, ut patrocinio Spiritus adjuventur merentur, quia ad Evangelicam pervenire gestiunt legem. Differentia sane in illo genera officiorum: quoniam in temporibus
But indeed the order of reason and the authority of the faith, by the words and writings of the Lord set in order, admonish us after these things to believe also in the Holy Spirit, once promised to the Church, but bestowed at the appointed fitting times. For He was promised through the prophet Joel, but bestowed through Christ. In the last days, he says, I will pour out of My Spirit upon My servants and My handmaids (Joel 2:28). And the Lord: Receive the Holy Spirit; whose sins you remit, they will be remitted; and whose you retain, they will be retained (Acts 2:17; John 20:22–23). This Holy Spirit the Lord Christ (John 14:16–17) at one time calls the Paraclete, at another declares to be the Spirit of truth; Who is not new in the Gospel, nor yet newly given: for this same [Spirit] both accused the people in the Prophets and provided advocacy for the Gentiles in the Apostles. For the former deserved to be accused because they had despised the Law; and those of the Gentiles who believe deserve to be helped by the patronage of the Spirit, because they long to attain to the law of the Gospel. There are indeed in Him differing kinds of offices: since in the times
Editors' notes and page, col. 971

Footnotes

(21) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 971 (not visible)

Duobus, istis locis... effossis luminibus. Videlicet Joan. X, 30, et XIV, 9, de quibus, inquit aucor, quasi de duobus oculis gavisus est haereticus: at quorum unus ei hoc capite effossus est, alter proxime antecedente. WELCHM. — Quae quidem sententia cum serio attendenti satis aperta noscatur, haud proinde recipiendum videtur quod placuit Jacksono, statuenti nimirum veram esse lectionem effusis luminibus, quam exibet ms. Woweri.

These two passages ... the eyes being dug out. Namely John 10:30 and 14:9, in which, says the author [aucor as printed], the heretic rejoiced as in two eyes: but of these one was dug out for him in this chapter, the other in the one just before. WELCHMAN. — Since this meaning is recognized as plain enough to anyone who attends seriously, what pleased Jackson does not seem acceptable, namely his ruling that the true reading is effusis luminibus ("the eyes being poured out"), which Wower's manuscript shows [exibet as printed].

(printed under page 537)

(22) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 971/972 (not visible)

Diversus. Dividitur, Gagnaeus et Frobenius, quos secutus est Welchmananus. Fluxit diversus ex ms. Anglic. et non mutandum. JACKSON.

Diverse. Dividitur ("is divided"), Gagny and Froben, whom Welchman [Welchmananus as printed] followed. Diversus comes from the English manuscript and is not to be changed. JACKSON.

(printed under page 537)

(23) ‹anchor: Joan. XX, 22,› · call in col 971

Post. Hanc vocem requirit loci ratio, et restituit Latinius pro editt. per ID.

After. The sense of the passage requires this word, and Latini restored it for the editions' per ("through"). THE SAME [Jackson].

(printed under page 537)

Page

  • running head: 971 NOVATIANI PRESBYTE (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹dum dederat: our cur enim›; B ‹corde, ut videretur, repromittitur›; C ‹clesiae repromissum, sed statutis›; D ‹rant Legem: et qui ex Gentibus›
  • old-edition numerals: 943 after ‹luminibus›
PL 3:972
differens ratio causarum : nec ex hoc tamen ipse diversus, qui haec sic gerit; nec alter est dum sic agit : sed unus atque ipse est, dividens officia sua per tempora, et rerum occasiones atque monumenta. Denique Apostolus Paulus: Habentes, inquit, eumdem Spiritum, sicut scriptum est: Credidi, propter quod locutus sum ; et nos credimus, ideo loquimur (II Cor. IV, 43). Unus ergo et idem Spiritus, qui in Prophetis et Apostolis; nisi quoniam ibi ad momentum, hic semper. Caeterum ibi, non ut semper in illis inesset: hic, ut in illis semper maneret: et ibi mediocriter distributus, hic totus effusus; ibi parce datus, hic large commodatus; nec tamen ante resurrectionem Domini exhibitus, sed post resurrectionem Christi contributus. Rogabo enim aeibat, Patrem, et alium advocatum dabit vobis, ut vobiscum sit in aeternum, Spiritum veritatis, (Joan. XIV, 46, 17). Et Cum venerit advocatus ille, quem ego missurus sum vobis a Patre meo, Spiritum veritatis qui de Patre meo procedit (Joan. XV, 26.) Et : Si non abiero ego, advocatus ille non veniet ad vos : si autem ego abiero, remittam illum ad vos (Joan. XVI, 7). Et : Cum venerit Spiritus veritatis, ille vos diriget in omnem veritatem (Joan. XVI, 13). Et quoniam Dominus in coelos esset abiturus, Paraclitum discipulis nessario dabat, ne illos quodammodo pupillos, quod minime decebat, relinqueret, et sine advocato et quodam tutore desereret. Hic est enim qui ipsorum animos mentesque firmavit, qui Evangelica Sacramenta distinxit, qui in ipsis illuminator rerum Divinarum fuit, qui confirmati pro nomine Domini nec carceres nec vincula timuerunt; quin imo ipsa saeculi potestates et tormenta calcaverunt, armati jam scilicet per ipsum atque firmati, habentes in se dona, quae hic idem Spiritus Ecclesiae Christi sponsae quasi quaedam ornamenta distribuit et dirigit. Hic est enim qui Prophetas in Ecclesia constituit, Magistros erudit, linguas dirigit, virtutes et sanitates facit, opera mirabilia gerit discretiones spirituum porrigit, gubernationes contribuit, consilia suggerit, quaequae alia sunt charismatum dona componit et digerit; et ideo Ecclesiam Domini undique, et in omnibus perfectam et consummatam facit. Hic est qui in modum columbae, posteaquam Dominus baptizatus est, super eum venit et mansit (Matth. III, 16), habitans in solo Christo plenus et totus, nec in aliqua mensura aut portione mutilatus, sed cum tota sua redundantia cumulate distributus et missus; ut
a differing account of the circumstances: yet He is not on this account Himself diverse who does these things in this way; nor is He another while He acts so: but He is one and the same, dividing His offices according to the times, and the occasions and records of things. Finally the Apostle Paul: Having, he says, the same Spirit, as it is written: I believed, on account of which I have spoken; we also believe, therefore we speak (2 Cor. 4:13). Therefore it is one and the same Spirit who [was] in the prophets and in the apostles; except that there [He was] for a moment, here always. Moreover there [He was] not so as to be in them always; here, so as to remain in them always: and there distributed in moderation, here poured out wholly; there given sparingly, here bestowed abundantly; yet not shown forth before the resurrection of the Lord, but contributed after the resurrection of Christ. For I will ask, He said, the Father, and He will give you another advocate, that He may be with you for ever, the Spirit of truth (John 14:16–17). And: When that advocate has come, whom I am going to send to you from My Father, the Spirit of truth who proceeds from My Father (John 15:26). And: If I do not go away, that advocate will not come to you; but if I go away, I will send Him to you (John 16:7). And: When the Spirit of truth has come, He will direct you into all truth (John 16:13). And since the Lord was about to depart into the heavens, He of necessity gave the Paraclete to the disciples, so as not to leave them in some way as orphans, which was by no means fitting, and abandon them without an advocate and a kind of guardian. For this is He who strengthened their souls and minds, who marked out the Gospel sacraments, who was in them the illuminator of divine things, [through Whom] they, strengthened for the name of the Lord, feared neither prisons nor chains; nay, they even trampled underfoot the very powers of the world and its torments, being now, that is, armed and strengthened through Him, having in themselves the gifts which this same Spirit distributes and directs to the Church, the bride of Christ, as a kind of ornaments. For this is He who appoints prophets in the Church, instructs teachers, directs tongues, works powers and healings, performs wonderful works, offers discernments of spirits, contributes governments, suggests counsels, and arranges and sets in order whatever other gifts of the charismata there are; and so makes the Church of the Lord everywhere and in all things perfect and complete. This is He who in the form of a dove, after the Lord had been baptized, came upon Him and remained (Matt. 3:16), dwelling in Christ alone full and entire, not mutilated in any measure or portion, but distributed and sent abundantly with all His overflowing fullness; so that
Editors' notes and page, col. 972

Footnotes

(24) ‹anchor: distributus et missus› · call in col 972

Cumulate distributus et misus. Ita Pamelius ex ms. Cod. Anglic., quae genuina lectio videtur. Cumulate admissus, Gaegnaeus et Gelenius, quos secutus est Welchmanus.

Distributed and sent in full measure [misus as printed]. So Pamelius, from the English manuscript codex; this seems the genuine reading. Cumulate admissus ("admitted in full measure"), Gagny [Gaegnaeus as printed] and Gelenius, whom Welchman followed.

(printed under page 537)

Page

  • running head: [...]I PRESBYTERI ROMANI 972 (left part of head cut off at image edge; first visible stroke probably the end of an N)
  • marginal letters: A ribus differens ratio causarum; B contributus. Rogabo enim aeibat; C rerum Divinarum fuit; D eum venit et mansit
  • old-edition numerals: 944 after Spiritus
  • misprints kept as printed: aeibat (for aiebat); II Cor. IV, 43 (for 13); Joan. XIV, 46 (for 16); nessario (for necessario); quaequae (for quaeque)
  • other: ligature doubt raised by the check: quaeque | quaequae; Q1b read the page as quaequae (both ligatures) and set it as printed
  • other: the calls (22) after "diversus" and (23) after "post" stand in this column; their notes are filed in n971 — Q1b
PL 3:973
ex illo delibationem quamdam gratiarum caeteri consequi possint; totius sancti Spiritus in Christo fonte remanente, ut ex illo donorum atque operum venae ducerentur, Spiritu sancto in Christo affluenter habitante. Hoc etenim jam prophetans Isaias aiebat: Et requiescet, inquit, super eum Spiritus sapientiae et intellectus, Spiritus consilii et virtutis, Spiritus scientiae et pietatis, et implebit eum Spiritus timoris Dei (Isa. XI, 2, 3). Hoc idem atque ipsum et alio in loco ex persona ipsius Domini: Spiritus Domini super me; propter quod unxit me, evangelizare pauperibus misit me (Isa. LXI, 1). Similiter David: Propterea unxit te, Deus, Deus tuus oleo laetitiae a consortibus tuis (Psal. XLIV, 8). De hoc apostolus Paulus: Qui enim Spiritum Christi non habet, hic non est ejus (Rom. VIII, 9). Et: Ubi Spiritus Domini, ibi libertas (II Cor. III, 17). Hinc est qui operatur ex aquis secundam nativitatem, semen quoddam divini generis, et consecratur coelestis nativitatis, pignus promissae haereditatis (Ephes. I, 14), et quasi chirographum quoddam aeternae salutis; qui nos Dei faciat templum (I Cor. VI, 19), et nos ejus efficiat domum: qui interpellat divinas aures pro nobis gemitibus ineloquacibus (Rom. VIII, 26), advocationis implens officia, et defensionis exhibens munera; inhabitator corporibus nostris datus, et sanctitatis effector: qui id agens in nobis ad aeternitatem, et ad resurrectionem immortalitatis corpora nostra producat, dum illa in se assuefacit cum coelesti virtute misceri, et cum Spiritus sancti divina aeternitate sociari. Erudiuntur enim in illo, et per ipsum corpora nostra ad immortalitatem proficere, dum ad decreta ipsius discunt se moderanter temperare. Hic est enim qui contra carnem desiderat, quia caro contra ipsum repugnat (Gal. V, 17). Hic est qui inexplebiles cupiditates coercet, immoderatas libidines frangit, illicitos ardores exstinguit, flagrantes impetus vincit, ebrietates rejicit, avaritias repellit, luxuriosas comessationes fugat, charitates nectit, affectiones constringint, sectas repellit, regulam veritatis
from Him the others may be able to obtain a certain portion of the graces, the whole fount of the Holy Spirit remaining in Christ, so that from Him the veins of gifts and works might be drawn off, the Holy Spirit dwelling abundantly in Christ. For Isaiah, already prophesying this, said: And there shall rest, he says, upon Him the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, the Spirit of counsel and might, the Spirit of knowledge and piety, and the Spirit of the fear of God shall fill Him (Isa. 11:2–3). This same and very thing also in another place, in the person of the Lord Himself: The Spirit of the Lord is upon me; because of which He has anointed me, He has sent me to preach the gospel to the poor (Isa. 61:1). Likewise David: Therefore God, Thy God, has anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above Thy fellows (Ps. 44:8). Of this the apostle Paul: For whoever does not have the Spirit of Christ, he is not His (Rom. 8:9). And: Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty (2 Cor. 3:17). Hence it is He who works the second birth from the waters, a certain seed of divine lineage, and the consecrator of the heavenly birth, the pledge of the promised inheritance (Eph. 1:14), and as it were a certain bond of eternal salvation; who makes us a temple of God (1 Cor. 6:19), and makes us His house; who intercedes before the divine ears for us with groanings that cannot be uttered (Rom. 8:26), fulfilling the offices of advocacy and rendering the services of defence; given as an indweller to our bodies, and the effecter of holiness; who, working this in us unto eternity, may bring forth our bodies also to the resurrection of immortality, while He accustoms them in Himself to be mingled with heavenly power and to be associated with the divine eternity of the Holy Spirit. For our bodies are trained in Him and through Him to advance towards immortality, while they learn to govern themselves with moderation according to His decrees. For it is He who desires against the flesh, because the flesh fights against Him (Gal. 5:17). It is He who restrains insatiable desires, breaks immoderate lusts, extinguishes unlawful ardours, conquers burning impulses, casts off drunkenness, repels avarice, puts to flight luxurious revellings, knits together loves, binds affections, repels sects, the rule of truth
Editors' notes and page, col. 973

Footnotes

(25) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 973 (not visible)

Requiescet... implebit. Editi requiescit... implevit. Ubi mendum suspicatur Pamelius. Atque ita textum restituerunt editores Anglicani.

Will rest ... will fill. The printed editions have requiescit ... implevit ("rests ... filled"). Pamelius suspects a fault there. And the English editors restored the text accordingly.

(printed under page 538)

(26) ‹anchor: comessationes fugat› · call in col 973 [the call is printed (24) in the text]

Fugat. Sic recte emendavit edit., fugit Welchmanus. JAKSON.

Puts to flight. So Welchman rightly emended the editions' fugit ("flees"). JACKSON [JAKSON as printed].

(printed under page 538)

(27) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 973/974 (not visible)

Idem. Ita Pamelius. Al. item.

The same. So Pamelius. Others, item ("likewise").

(printed under page 538)

(28) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 973/974 (not visible)

Spiritus Proph. Consentit auctor cum vulgato Latino interprete, quantumvis hodie Graece legatur πνεύματα. PAMEL.

The Spirit of the prophets. The author agrees with the common Latin translator, although today the Greek reads πνεύματα ("spirits"). PAMELIUS.

(printed under page 538)

Page

  • running head: 973 LIBER DE TRINIT[ATE] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ex illo delibationem quamdam›; B ‹Spiritus Domini, ibi libertas›; C ‹diuntur enim in illo›; D ‹beside the Gallandi commentary at the page foot, between notes (27) and (28)›
  • old-edition numerals: 945 after ‹munera;›
PL 3:974
expedit, haereticos revincit, improbos foras expulit, Evangelia custodit. De hoc idem Apostolus: Non enim spiritum mundi accepimus, sed Spiritum qui ex eo est (I Cor. II, 12). De hoc exsultat, et dicit: Puto autem quia et ego Spiritum Dei habeo (I Cor. VII, 40). De hoc dicit: Et Spiritus Prophetarum prophetis subjectus est (I Cor. XIV, 32). De hoc refert: Spiritus autem manifeste dicit, quia in novissimis temporibus recedent quidam a fide, attendentes spiritibus seductoribus, doctrinis daemoniorum, in hypocrisi mendacia loquentium, cauteriatam habentium conscientiam suam (I Tim. IV, 1). In hoc Spiritu positus nemo unquam dicit anathema Jesu (I Cor. XII, 3): nemo negavit Christum Dei Filium, aut repudiavit creatorem Deum: nemo contra Scripturas ulla sua verba depromit: nemo alia et sacrilega decreta constituit: nemo diversa jura conscribit. In hunc quisquis blasphemaverit, remissionem non habet, non tantum in isto saeculo, verum etiam nec in futuro [Matth. XII. 32). Hic in Apostolis Christo testimonium reddit, in Martyribus constantem fidem religionis ostendit, in Virginibus admirabilem continentiam signatae castitatis includit, in caeteris incorrupta et incontaminata doctrinae Dominicae jura custodit, haereticos destruit, perverso corrigit, infideles arguit, simulatores ostendit, improbos quoque corrigit, Ecclesiam incorruptam et inviolatam, perpetuae virginitatis et veritatis sanctitate custodit.
sets in order, refutes heretics, has driven the wicked out of doors, guards the Gospels. Of Him the same Apostle [says]: For we have not received the spirit of the world, but the Spirit Who is from Him (1 Cor. 2:12). Of Him he exults and says: But I think that I too have the Spirit of God (1 Cor. 7:40). Of Him he says: And the Spirit of the prophets is subject to the prophets (1 Cor. 14:32). Of Him he reports: But the Spirit says plainly that in the last times some will withdraw from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, to doctrines of demons, of those speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience cauterized (1 Tim. 4:1). Established in this Spirit no one ever says anathema to Jesus (1 Cor. 12:3): no one has denied Christ the Son of God, or repudiated God the Creator; no one brings forth any words of his own against the Scriptures; no one establishes other and sacrilegious decrees; no one draws up different laws. Whoever has blasphemed against Him has no remission, not only in this age, but not even in the one to come (Matt. 12:32). He in the Apostles gives testimony to Christ, in the Martyrs shows forth the constant faith of religion, in Virgins encloses the admirable continence of sealed chastity, in the rest guards the laws of the Lord's doctrine uncorrupted and uncontaminated, destroys heretics, corrects the perverse, convicts unbelievers, exposes pretenders, also corrects the wicked, guards the Church uncorrupted and inviolate in the holiness of perpetual virginity and truth.
CAPUT XXX.
Chapter XXX.
Denique quantum dicti haeretici erroris sui originem inde rapuerint, quod animadverterent scriptum: unus Deus: etsi Christum Deum et Patrem Deum dicamus, non magis tamen duos Deos Scripturam proponere, quam duos Dominos aut duos Magistros.
Finally, how greatly the said heretics seized the origin of their error from this, that they noticed it written: One God; although we call Christ God and the Father God, yet Scripture no more sets forth two Gods than two Lords or two Masters.
Et haec quidem de Patre et de Filio et de Spiritu sancto breviter sint nobis dicta, et strictim posita, et non longa disputatione porrecta. Latius enim potuerint porrigi, et propensiore disputatione produci; quandoquidem ad testimonium,
And let these things indeed concerning the Father and concerning the Son and concerning the Holy Spirit be said by us briefly, and set down concisely, and not drawn out in long disputation. For they could have been extended more widely and brought forth in a more ample disputation; since in testimony
Editors' notes and page, col. 974

Footnotes

(29) ‹anchor: castitatis› · call in col 974

Castitatis. Ita recte correxit charitatis edit. Welchmanus. JACKSON.

Of chastity. So Welchman rightly corrected the editions' charitatis ("of charity"). JACKSON.

(printed under page 538)

(30) ‹anchor: Et haec quidem› · call in col 974

Et haec quidem, etc. Queritur hic Pamelius Spiritum sanctum a Novatiano Deum non appellari, nec ullam ejus mentionem fieri, cum Patrem et Filium unum esse Deum hocce in capite auctor demonstrat. Sanctum quidem Spiritum nominatim non appellat Deum Novatianus: sed de illius divina aeternitate in cap. praecedente non silet, et Deum esse multis argumentis probat. Quid enim ei propositum est, cum divina illius attributa defendit: nisi ut probet, quod se probaturum promiserat, nempe oportere credere etiam in Spiritum sanctum, ac proinde eum unum esse cum Patre et Filio Deum? Unde etiam postquam ea absolvit quae de Spiritu sancto dicere statuerat, sic initio hujus capitis tres personas conjungit; Et haec quidem de Patre, et de Filio, et de Spiritu sancto breviter nobis sint dicta. Quod si tacere de Spiritu videtur Novatianus, dum Patrem et Filium non duos esse Deos, sed unum ostendit; non aliunde quaerenda hujus rei causa, nisi quod in evertenda Filii divinitate omnis haereticorum conatus versabatur. Nam si semel probassent Filium non esse unum cum Patre Deum, eadem opera Spiritum sanctum a Divinae naturae consortio dissociassent. Sic etiam semel demonstrato, Patrem et Filium per substantiae communionem, ut ait Novatianus, unum esse Deum; non jam superaret dubitandi locus, quin Spiritus sancti divinitas nequaquam tres Deos efficeret. MARAN. Divin. D. N. J. C., lib, cap. 19, § 3, pag. 521.

And these things indeed, etc. Pamelius complains here that the Holy Spirit is not called God by Novatian, nor is any mention made of him, when in this chapter the author shows that the Father and the Son are one God. Novatian does not, indeed, call the Holy Spirit God by name: but in the preceding chapter he is not silent about his divine eternity, and proves by many arguments that he is God. For what is his purpose, when he defends his divine attributes, except to prove what he had promised to prove, namely that one must believe also in the Holy Spirit, and therefore that he is one God with the Father and the Son? Hence too, once he has finished what he had resolved to say about the Holy Spirit, at the beginning of this chapter he joins the three persons thus: And let these things about the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit have been said by us briefly. And if Novatian seems silent about the Spirit while he shows that the Father and the Son are not two Gods but one, the cause of this is to be sought nowhere else than in this: that the whole effort of the heretics was spent on overthrowing the divinity of the Son. For had they once proved that the Son is not one God with the Father, by the same stroke they would have separated the Holy Spirit from fellowship in the divine nature. So too, once it was shown that the Father and the Son are one God through communion of substance, as Novatian says, no room for doubt would remain that the divinity of the Holy Spirit by no means made three Gods. MARAN, De divinitate Domini Nostri Jesu Christi, bk. [number not printed], ch. 19, § 3, p. 521.

(printed under page 538)

(31) ‹anchor: propensiore› · call in col 974

Propensiore. Pro certo habet Jacksonus auctorem scripsisse propansiore. Sed fallitur vir eru- (continues)

More inclined. Jackson holds it for certain that the author wrote propansiore ("more extended"). But the learned man is mistaken (continues)

(printed under page 538)

Page

  • running head: …R DE TRINITATE. 974 (left part cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹expedit, haereticos revincit›; B ‹Scripturas ulla sua verba depromit›; C ‹Denique quantum dicti haeretici›; D ‹personas conjungit› (beside the Commentarius, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 946 after ‹haereticos›
  • other: column begins mid-sentence (expedit) and ends with testimo- split at the column break; editors' matter set: chapter summary ‹Denique quantum dicti haeretici›; full-width line ‹…ndii commentarius.› above the Commentarius (cut off at left) not set; Commentarius at page foot (notes 30, 31) not set; perverso could also be a lost s rather than a misprint
  • other: the word testimonium, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 975
PL 3:975
quod ita se habeat fides vera, totum et Vetus et Novum Testamentum possit adduci. Sed quia obluctantes adversus veritatem semper haeretici, sincerae traditionis et Catholicae fidei controversiam solent trahere, scandalizati in Christum quod etiam Deus et per Scripturas asseratur, et a nobis hoc esse credatur; merito a nobis (ut omnis a fide nostra auferri possit haeretica calumnia) de eo quod et Deus sit Christus sic est disputandum, ut non impediat Scripturae veritatem; sed nec nostram fidem, qua unus Deus et per Scripturas promitur, et a nobis tenetur et creditur. Tam enim illi qui Jesum Christum ipsum Deum Patrem dicunt, quam etiam illi qui hominem illum tantummodo esse voluerunt, erroris sui et perversitatis origines et causas inde rapuerunt: quia cum animaderterent scriptum esse quod unus sit Deus, non aliter putaverunt istam tenere se posse sententiam, nisi aut hominem tantum Christum, aut certe Deum Patrem putarent esse credendum. Sic enim calumnias suas colligere consueverunt, ut errorem proprium approbare nitantur. Et quidem illi qui Jesum Christum Patrem dicunt, ista praetendunt: Si unus Deus; Christus autem Deus: Pater est Christus, quia unus Deus; si non Pater sit Christus, dum et Deus Filius, Christus, duo Dii contra Scripturas introducti esse videantur. Qui autem hominem tantummodo Christum esse contendunt, ex diverso sic colligunt: Si alter Pater, alter est Filius: Pater autem Deus, et Christus Deus: non ergo unus Deus, sed duo dii introducuntur pariter, Pater et Filius; ac si unus Deus, consequenter homo Christus, ut merito Pater sit Deus unus. Re vera quasi inter duos latrones crucifigitur Dominus, quomodo fixus aliquando est: et ita excipit haereticorum istorum ex utroque latere sacrilega convicia. Sed neque Scripturae sanctae, neque nos causas illis perditionis et caecitatis afferimus, si qua in medio Divinarum Litterarum evidenter posita aut videre nolunt, aut videre non possunt. Nos enim et scimus et legimus et credimus et tenemus unum esse Deum, qui fecit coelum pariter ac terram,
that the true faith is thus, the whole of both the Old and the New Testament could be adduced. But because heretics, always struggling against the truth, are accustomed to drag the sincere tradition and the Catholic faith into controversy, being scandalized at Christ because He is asserted through the Scriptures to be also God, and is believed by us to be this, we must rightly (so that every heretical calumny may be removed from our faith) argue concerning the fact that Christ is also God in such a way that it does not hinder the truth of Scripture, nor yet our faith, by which one God is both set forth through the Scriptures and held and believed by us. For both those who say that Jesus Christ is Himself God the Father, and also those who have wished Him to be only a man, have snatched from there the origins and causes of their error and perversity: because, when they noticed that it is written that God is one, they thought that they could not hold this opinion otherwise than by supposing that Christ must be believed to be either only a man or else God the Father. For thus they have been accustomed to gather their calumnies, so that they strive to prove their own error. And indeed those who say that Jesus Christ is the Father put forward these things: If God is one, and Christ is God, Christ is the Father, because God is one; if Christ is not the Father, since the Son, Christ, is also God, two Gods would seem to be introduced contrary to the Scriptures. But those who contend that Christ is only a man reason from the opposite side thus: If the Father is one, the Son is another; but the Father is God, and Christ is God; therefore not one God, but two Gods are introduced equally, the Father and the Son; and if God is one, consequently Christ is a man, so that rightly the Father is the one God. In very truth the Lord is crucified as it were between two thieves, as He was once fixed [to the cross]; and so He receives the sacrilegious insults of these heretics from either side. But neither the holy Scriptures nor we furnish them with causes of perdition and blindness, if they either will not see or cannot see what is plainly set in the midst of the Divine Letters. For we both know and read and believe and hold that God is one, Who made heaven and earth alike,
Editors' notes and page, col. 975

Footnotes

(32) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 975 (not visible)

Promitur. Ita recte Welchmanus, quem sequitur et Jacksonus, pro editt. promittitur.

Is brought forth. So, rightly, Welchman, whom Jackson also follows, for the editions' promittitur ("is promised").

(printed under page 539)

(33) ‹anchor: Deus› · call in col 975

Si unus Deus. Sic se habet editio Pamelii, quam exscribit Jacksonus. Veteres editi: Si unus Christus Christus autem, etc., atque istam lectionem retinuit Welchmanus.

If God is one. So stands Pamelius's edition, which Jackson copies. The old printed editions: Si unus Christus Christus autem, etc., and Welchman kept that reading.

(printed under page 539)

(34) ‹anchor: alter est Filius› · call in col 975

Est Filius. Pro est legendum omnino puto et, ut bene procedat argumentum. Paulo post pro ac si mallem at si: sed nihil muto. JACKSON.

Is the Son. For est I think et ("and") should by all means be read, so that the argument may proceed well. A little after, for ac si I would prefer at si; but I change nothing. JACKSON.

(printed under page 539)

(35) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 975/976 (not visible)

Et novissimus. Excidisse videtur ego, legendumque cum Jacksono, et ego novissimus: ut habent Heb. LXX et Vulg.

And the last. Ego ("I") seems to have dropped out, and with Jackson one should read et ego novissimus ("and I the last"), as the Hebrew, the Septuagint and the Vulgate have.

(printed under page 539)

(36) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 975/976 (not visible)

Sic Scripturarum. Ita Pamelius aliique. Unus Welchmanus hunc locum sic legit ac distinguit: Si Scripturarum caelestium nullam partem praeterire debemus? Minus recte, ut videtur.

Thus of the Scriptures. So Pamelius and others. Welchman alone reads and punctuates this passage thus: If we must pass over no part of the heavenly Scriptures? Less correctly, as it seems.

(printed under page 539)

(37) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 975/976 (not visible)

Siquidem. Legit Latinius scilicet. Sed frustra. Nam vox siquidem idem est interdum, quod quandoquidem: quo sensu optime congruit huic loco. Cicero I Tusc. 1: Antiquissimum e doctis genus est poetarum: siquidem Homerus fuit et Hesiodus, ante Romam conditam. Idem, lib. IX, Epist. 12: Gratulor Baiis nostris: siquidem, ut scribis, salubres repente factae sunt.

Since indeed. Latini reads scilicet ("namely"). But in vain. For the word siquidem sometimes means the same as quandoquidem ("since"), in which sense it suits this passage very well. Cicero, Tusculans I, 1: The most ancient kind of the learned is the poets, since Homer and Hesiod lived before Rome was founded. The same, bk. IX, Letter 12: I congratulate our Baiae, since, as you write, it has suddenly become healthy.

(printed under page 539)

Page

  • running head: 975 NOVATIANI PRESBYTE[RI] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nium, quod ita se habeat›; B ‹rent scriptum esse quod unus sit Deus›; C ‹riter, Pater et Filius›; D ‹Pers. sat. I, vers. 57› (in the commentary at the page foot)
  • old-edition numerals: 947 after ‹Christus autem›
PL 3:976
quoniam nec alterum novimus aut nosse (cum nullus sit) aliquando poterimus. Ego sum, inquit, Deus: et non est praeter me justus et salvans (Isa. XLIII, 11). Et alio in loco: Ego primus et novissimus, et praeter me non est Deus. Quis sicut ego (Ibid. XLIV) 6, 7)? Est: Quis mensus est palmo caelum, et terram pugillo? quis suspendit montes in pondere, et nemora in statera (Ibid. XL, 12)? Et Ezechias: Ut sciant omnes quia tu es Deus solus (Isa. XXXVII, 20). Ipse praeterea Dominus: Quid me interrogas de bono? Unus Deus bonus (Matth. XIX, 17). Apostolus quoque Paulus: Qui solus, inquit, habet immortalitatem, et lucem habitat inaccessibilem: quem vidit hominum nemo, nec videre potest (I Tim. VI, 16). Et alio in loco: Mediator autem unius non est; Deus autem unus est (Galat. III, 20). Sed quomodo hoc tenemus et legimus et credimus, sic Scripturarum coelestium nullam partem praeterire debemus: quippe cum etiam illa quae in Scripturis sunt posita Christi divinitatis insignia, nullo modo debemus recusare, ne Scripturarum auctoritatem corrumpendo, integritatem fidei sanctae corrupisse teneamur. Et hoc ergo credamus, siquidem fidelissimum, Dei Filium Jesum Christum Dominum et Deum nostrum: quoniam, in principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in principio apud Deum (Joan. I, 1, 2). Et: Verbum caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis (Ibid. 14). Et: Dominus meus et Deus meus (Joan. XX, 28). Et: Quorum Patres, et ex quibus Christus secundum, carnem, qui est super omnia Deus benedictus in saecula (Rom. IX, 5). Quid ergo dicemus? Numquid duos Deos Scriptura proponit? Quomodo ergo dicit, quia Deus unus est? Aut numquid non et Christus Deus est? Quomodo ergo, Dominus meus et Deus meus, Christo dictum est? Totum igitur hoc nisi cum propria veneratione et legitima disputatione teneamus, merito scandalum haereticis praebuisse credemur; non utique ex Scripturarum coelestium vitio quae nunquam fallunt, sed humani erroris praesumptione, qua haeretici esse voluerunt. Et in primis illud
since we neither know another nor shall ever be able to know one (since there is none). I am, He says, God, and there is none besides Me just and saving (Isa. 43:11). And in another place: I am the first and the last, and besides Me there is no God. Who is like Me? (Isa. 44:6–7). And: Who has measured the heaven with his palm, and the earth with his fist? Who has hung the mountains in a weight, and the woods in a balance? (Isa. 40:12). And Hezekiah: That all may know that Thou art God alone (Isa. 37:20). The Lord Himself moreover: Why do you ask Me about the good? One God is good (Matt. 19:17). The apostle Paul also: Who alone, he says, has immortality, and dwells in light unapproachable, Whom no one of men has seen, nor can see (1 Tim. 6:16). And in another place: Now a mediator is not of one; but God is one (Gal. 3:20). But just as we hold and read and believe this, so we ought to pass over no part of the heavenly Scriptures; since indeed we ought in no way to reject also those marks of Christ's divinity which are set down in the Scriptures, lest by corrupting the authority of the Scriptures we be held to have corrupted the integrity of the holy faith. Let us therefore believe this also, since it is most faithful, that the Son of God, Jesus Christ, is our Lord and God: since in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and God was the Word. This was in the beginning with God (John 1:1–2). And: The Word was made flesh, and dwelt in us (John 1:14). And: My Lord and my God (John 20:28). And: Whose are the fathers, and of whom is Christ according to the flesh, Who is over all, God blessed for ever (Rom. 9:5). What then shall we say? Does Scripture set forth two Gods? How then does it say that God is one? Or is Christ not God also? How then was it said to Christ, My Lord and my God? Unless therefore we hold all this with due reverence and lawful reasoning, we shall rightly be believed to have offered a stumbling-block to the heretics; not indeed through any fault of the heavenly Scriptures, which never deceive, but through the presumption of human error, by which they have chosen to be heretics. And first of all that
Editors' notes and page, col. 976

Footnotes

(38) ‹anchor: apud Deum› · call in col 976

Apud Deum. Ita rescripsimus cum Jacksono. Editi pro apud Deum habent Deus; atque hanc lectionem expressit Welchmanus.

With God. So we have rewritten, with Jackson. The printed editions have Deus for apud Deum; and Welchman followed this reading.

(printed under page 539)

(39) ‹anchor: legitima disputatione› · call in col 976

Disputatione. Legendum putat Jacksonus dispositione. Sic enim loquitur ipsemet Novatianus superiore cap. 15, sub finem, ubi legimus in eamdem sententiam dispositione legitima. Paulo post idem editor Anglicanus rescripsit credetur pro credemur praecedentium editionum.

Disputation. Jackson thinks dispositione ("arrangement") should be read. For so Novatian himself speaks in ch. 15 above, near the end, where we read to the same effect dispositione legitima. A little after, the same English editor rewrote credetur for the earlier editions' credemur.

(printed under page 539)

(40) ‹anchor: qua› · call in col 976

Qua. Vet. codd. legunt quia, quos sequitur (continues)

By which. The old copies read quia ("because"), whom [...] follows (continues)

(printed under page 539)

Page

  • running head: I PRESBYTERI ROMANI 976 (left part of running head cut off at image edge; presumably NOVATIANI)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ram, quoniam nec alterum›; B ‹hoc tenemus et legimus› (letter printed between this line and the one above); C ‹per omnia Deus benedictus›; D ‹(37) Siquidem. Legit Latinius› (in the commentarius, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 948 after ‹Dominum›
PL 3:977
retorquendum in isto qui duorum nobis Deorum controversiam facere praesumunt. Scriptum est quod negare non possunt, quoniam unus est Dominus (Deut. VI, 4; Ephes. IV, 5). De Christo ergo quid sentiunt? Dominum esse, aut illum omnino non esse? Sed Dominum illum omnino non dubitant: ergo si vera est illorum ratiocinatio, jam duo sunt Domini. Quomodo igitur jam secundum Scripturas, unus est Dominus? Et: Magister unus (Matth. XXIII, 8, 10) Christus est dictus, attamen legimus, quod Magister sit etiam apostolus Paulus (II Tim. I, 11). Non ergo jam unus Magister: duos enim Magistros secundum ista colligimus. Quomodo igitur secundum Scripturas unus Magister Christus? Unus in Scripturis bonus dictus est Deus (Matth. XIX, 17; Marc. X, 18; Luc. XVIII, 19); sed iisdem in Scripturis bonus etiam Christus positus est. Non igitur, si recte colligunt, unus bonus, sed etiam duo boni. Quomodo igitur secundum Scripturarum fidem, unus bonus esse refertur? At si non putant aliqua ratione offici posse ei quod unus Dominus est, per id quod est Dominus et Christus; neque ei quod unus est Magister, per illud quod est Magister et Paulus: aut illi quod unus est bonus, per illud quod bonus sit nuncupatus et Christus: eadem ratione intelligant offici non posse ab illo quod unus est Deus, et quod Deus pronuntiatus est et Christus.
must be turned back in this matter upon those who presume to raise against us the controversy of two Gods. It is written, which they cannot deny, that there is one Lord (Deut. 6:4; Eph. 4:5). What then do they think about Christ? That He is Lord, or that He is not at all? But they do not at all doubt that He is Lord: therefore, if their reasoning is true, there are now two Lords. How then, according to the Scriptures, is there one Lord? And: Christ has been called the one Master (Matt. 23:8, 10), and yet we read that the apostle Paul too is a master (2 Tim. 1:11). Therefore there is no longer one master: for by this reasoning we infer two masters. How then, according to the Scriptures, is Christ the one Master? In the Scriptures God is called the one good (Matt. 19:17; Mark 10:18; Luke 18:19); but in the same Scriptures Christ too is set down as good. Therefore, if they infer correctly, there is not one good, but even two good. How then, according to the faith of the Scriptures, is one said to be good? But if they do not think that it can in any way prejudice the fact that the Lord is one, that Christ also is Lord; nor the fact that the Master is one, that Paul also is a master; or the fact that one is good, that Christ also has been called good: by the same reasoning let them understand that it cannot be prejudiced, by the fact that God is one, that Christ also has been declared God.
CAPUT XXXI.
Chapter XXXI.
Sed Dei Filium Deum, ex Deo Patre ab aeterno natum, qui semper in Patre fuit, secundam personam esse a Patre, qui nihil agat sine Patris arbirio; eumdem et Dominum, et Angelum magni Dei consilii, in quem Patris divinitas per substantiae communionem sit tradita.
But that the Son of God is God, born from God the Father from eternity, Who was always in the Father, [and] is the second person from the Father, Who does nothing without the Father's will; that He is likewise both Lord and the Angel of the great counsel of God, into Whom the divinity of the Father has been handed on through communion of substance.
Est ergo Deus Pater omnium institutor et creator,
God the Father, therefore, is of all things the founder and creator,
Editors' notes and page, col. 977

Footnotes

(41) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 977 (not visible)

Dominum. Existimat Welchmanus legendum. Dominum esse illum, aut omnino non esse; quod quidem probatur etiam Jacksono.

Lord. Welchman judges that one should read: that he is Lord, or is not at all; and this Jackson too approves.

(printed under page 540)

(42) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 977 (not visible)

Dominus? Et Magister unus Christus est dictus. Ita legunt ac distinguunt editores Anglicani. Al. Dominus et Magister unus Christus dictus.

Lord? And Christ is called the one Master. So the English editors read and punctuate. Others: Christ called the one Lord and Master.

(printed under page 540)

(43) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 977 (not visible)

Iisdem. Sic recte Welchmanus cum Jacksono. Al. Idem.

By the same. So, rightly, Welchman with Jackson. Others, idem.

(printed under page 540)

(44) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 977 (not visible)

At si. Ita veteres editi, quibus accedunt Welchmanus et Jacksonus.

But if. So the old printed editions, with whom Welchman and Jackson side.

(printed under page 540)

(45) ‹anchor: aut illi› · call in col 977

Aut illi. Haec est lectio Gelenii et Pamelii ex ms. Britann. quam sequitur Jacksonus. At Welchmanus ex Gagnaeo, neque illi. Paulo post Jacksonus legere mallet est nuncupatum, ut in reliquis habet Novatianus.

Or to him. This is the reading of Gelenius and Pamelius from the British manuscript, which Jackson follows. But Welchman, from Gagny, neque illi ("nor to him"). A little after Jackson would prefer to read est nuncupatum, as Novatian has in the other places.

(printed under page 540)

(46) ‹anchor: unus est Deus› · call in col 977 [the call is printed "(4 )" in the text]

Ab illo quod unus est Deus. Sic omnes editi, praeter unum Welchmanianum, ubi legitur, ei quod unus est Deus per hoc quod Deus.

From that which is one God. So all the printed editions, except Welchman's alone, where one reads: to him who is one God, by the fact that [Christ is] God.

(printed under page 540)

(47) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 977/978 (not visible)

Ex quo quando ipse voluit. Hunc locum plenius edisserit S. Hippolytus contra Noetum, c. 11, unde forte ista mutuatus est Novatianus. Videsis tom. II nostrae Biblioth. PP. pag. 460, A, et quae ibi fuere annotata.

From whom, when he himself willed. St. Hippolytus sets out this passage more fully, Against Noetus, ch. 11, from whom perhaps Novatian borrowed it. See vol. II of our Bibliotheca Patrum, p. 460 A, and the notes made there.

(printed under page 540)

(48) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 977/978 (not visible)

Quin. Ita legunt vett. editt. eamque lectionem expressit uterque editor Anglicanus. Pamelius ex ms. cod. Britann. rescripsit quia.

Indeed. So the old editions read, and both English editors followed that reading. Pamelius, from the British manuscript codex, rewrote quia ("because").

(printed under page 540)

(49) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 977/978 (not visible)

Pater..... antecedat necesse est. Quae uncis inclusimus, testatur Pamelius abfuisse a cod. ms. Anglic. illaque primum addidisse Gagnaeum explicationis causa, ne Arianis videretur favere auctor. Eadem etiam habentur in editione Frobenii, fortasse ex Gagnaeo. Quapropter ea quoque retinuit Welchmanus. Neque aliter Maranus Divin. D. N. J. C. lib. IV, cap. 19, § 2, pag. 518. At Bullus Defens. fid. Nic. sec. III, § 7, pag. 222, et Jacksonus illa omnia omisere.

The Father ..... must go before. What we have enclosed in brackets, Pamelius testifies was absent from the English manuscript codex, and that Gagny first added it for the sake of explanation, lest the author seem to favour the Arians. The same is found also in Froben's edition, perhaps from Gagny. For that reason Welchman too kept it. Nor otherwise Maran, De divinitate D. N. J. C., bk. IV, ch. 19, § 2, p. 518. But Bull, Defensio fidei Nicaenae, sect. III, § 7, p. 222, and Jackson left all of it out.

(printed under page 540)

Page

  • running head: 977 LIBER DE TRINI[TATE] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹retorquendum in isto qui duorum›; B ‹XVIII, 19); sed iisdem›; C ‹natum, qui semper in Patre fuit›; D ‹(44) At si› (beside the Commentarius, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 949 after ‹unus›
PL 3:978
solus originem nesciens, invisibilis, immensus, immortalis, aeternus, unus Deus; cujus neque magnitudini, neque majestati, neque virtuti quidquam non dixerim praeferri, sed nec comparari potest. Ex quo, quando ipse voluit, Sermo Filius natus est: qui non in sono percussi aeris, aut tono coactae de visceribus vocis accipitur; sed in substantia prolatae a Deo virtutis agnoscitur: cujus sacrae et divinae nativitatis arcana nec Apostolus didicit, nec Prophetes comperit, nec Angelus scivit, nec creatura cognovit; Filio soli nota sunt qui Patris secreta cognovit; Hic ergo, cum sit genitus a Patre, semper est in Patre. Semper autem sic dico, ut non innatum, sed natum probem. Sed qui ante omne tempus est, semper in Patre fuisse dicendus est: nec enim tempus illi assignari potest, qui ante tempus est. Semper enim in Patre: ne Pater non semper sit Pater: quin et Pater illum etiam (quadam ratione) praecedit, quod necesse est (quodammodo) prior sit qua Pater sit. Quoniam (aliquo pacto) antecedat necesse est eum qui habet originem, ille qui originem nescit. Simul ut hic minor sit, dum in illo esse scit, habens originem, quia nascitur; et per Patrem quodammodo (quamvis originem habet qua nascitur) vicinus in nativitate, dum ex eo Patre qui originem solus non habet, nascitur. Hic ergo quando Pater voluit, processit ex Patre: et qui in Patre fuit, processit ex Patre: et qui in Patre fuit, quia ex Patre fuit, cum Patre postmodum fuit, quia ex Patre processit: substantia scilicet illa divina, cujus nomen est Verbum, per quod facta sunt omnia, et sine quo factum est nihil. Omnia enim post ipsum sunt, quia per ipsum sunt. Et merito ipse est ante omnia, sed post Patrem, quando per illum facta sunt omnia; qui processit ex eo, ex cujus
Who alone knows no origin, invisible, immeasurable, immortal, eternal, one God; to Whose greatness, to Whose majesty, to Whose power I would not say that anything can be preferred, but not even compared. From Whom, when He Himself willed, the Word, the Son, was born: Who is not grasped in the sound of struck air, or in the tone of a voice forced out from the inward parts, but is recognized in the substance of a power put forth from God: the secrets of Whose sacred and divine nativity no apostle has learned, no prophet has discovered, no angel has known, no creature has recognized; they are known to the Son alone, Who has known the secrets of the Father. He therefore, since He is begotten of the Father, is always in the Father. But I say "always" in such a way as to prove Him not unborn, but born. Yet He Who is before all time must be said to have been always in the Father; for no time can be assigned to Him Who is before time. For [He is] always in the Father, lest the Father be not always Father: nay, the Father also (in a certain respect) precedes Him, because it is necessary that He be (in some manner) prior inasmuch as He is Father. For it is necessary that He Who knows no origin should (in some way) go before Him Who has an origin. At the same time, so that this One is less, while He knows that He is in That One, having an origin because He is born; and through the Father in some manner (although He has an origin by which He is born) near in nativity, while He is born from that Father Who alone has no origin. He therefore, when the Father willed, proceeded from the Father: and He Who was in the Father proceeded from the Father: and He Who was in the Father, because He was from the Father, was afterwards with the Father, because He proceeded from the Father: that divine substance, namely, whose name is Word, through which all things were made, and without which nothing was made. For all things are after Him, because they are through Him. And deservedly He is before all things, but after the Father, since through Him all things were made; Who proceeded from Him from Whose
Editors' notes and page, col. 978

Footnotes

(59) [printed so; in sequence (50)] ‹anchor: quia nascitur› · call in col 978

Simul..... qui originem solus non habet, nascitur. Non potuimus non supplere ex ms. Anglic. hanc periodum antea desideratam: quae tamen caute legenda. PAMEL. — Eamdem periodum omisit Welchmanus, restituit Jacksonus Pamelium secutus.

Together ..... is born of him who alone has no origin. We could not but supply from the English manuscript this sentence, previously missing: it is, however, to be read with caution. PAMELIUS. — Welchman left out the same sentence; Jackson restored it, following Pamelius.

(printed under page 540)

(51) ‹anchor: vicinus› · call in col 978

Vicinus. Sic Pamelius ex corrupta voce vicinis, quam exhibet ms. Anglic. Minus placet conjectura viri docti apud Jacksonum, legentis divinus.

Near. So Pamelius, from the corrupt word vicinis, which the English manuscript shows. The conjecture of a learned man cited by Jackson, who reads divinus ("divine"), pleases less.

(printed under page 540)

(52) ‹anchor: sed post Patrem› · call in col 978

Sed post Patrem. Haec et quae mox post vocem efficiens sequuntur, post Patrem qua Filius, in ms. Anglic. exstare testatur Pamelius. « Verum, inquit, maluimus in contextu relinquere, ut nemo hinc errandi ansam sumat. Quanquam interim (continues)

But after the Father. Pamelius testifies that these words, and those that follow shortly after the word efficiens, after the Father, inasmuch as Son, stand in the English manuscript. "But," he says, "we preferred to leave them in the text, so that no one may take occasion of error from it. Although meanwhile (continues)

(printed under page 540)

Page

  • running head: R DE TRINITATE. 978 (left part of the running head cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tor, solus originem nesciens›; B ‹est: nec enim tempus illi assignari›; C ‹men est Verbum, per quod facta›; D ‹omnia omisere› (in the Commentarius at the page foot, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 950 after ‹quamvis›
PL 3:979
voluntate facta sunt omnia. Deus utique procedens ex Deo, secundam personam efficiens post Patrem qua Filius; sed non eripiens illud Patri, quod unus est Deus. Si enim natus non fuisset, innatus comparatus cum eo qui esset innatus, aequatione in utroque ostensa, duos faceret innatos, et ideo duos faceret Deos. Si non genitus esset, collatus cum eo qui genitus non esset, et aequales inventi, duos Deus merito reddidissent non geniti; atque ideo duos Christus reddidisset Deos. Si sine origine esset ut Pater, inventus, et ipse principium omnium ut Pater, duo faciens principia, duos ostendisset nobis consequenter et Deos. Aut si et ipse Filius non esset, sed Pater generans de se alterum Filium, merito collatus cum Patre et tantus denotatus, duos Patres effecisset: et ideo duos approbasset etiam Deos. Si invisibilis fuisset, cum invisibili collatus, par expressus, duos invisibiles ostendisset; et ideo duos comprobasset et Deos. Si incomprehensibilis, si et caeterea quaecunque sunt Patris, merito, dicimus, duorum Deorum quam isti confingant, controversiam suscitasset. Nunc autem quidqud est, non ex se est, quia nec innatus est; sed ex Patre est, quia genitus est: sive dum Verbum est, sive dum Virtus est, sive dum Sapientia est, sive dum Lux est, sive dum Filius est, et quidquid horum est, dum non aliunde est, quam, sicut diximus jam superius, ex Patre; Patri suo originem suam debens, discordiam divinitatis de numero duorum Deorum facere non potuit, qui ex illo qui est unus Deus, originem nascendo contraxit. Quo genere dum et unigenitus est, et primogenitus ex illo est qui originem non habet, unus est
will all things were made. God, indeed, proceeding from God, constituting a second person after the Father, as Son; but not taking away from the Father this, that He is the one God. For if He had not been born, then, as unborn compared with Him who was unborn, an equality being shown in both, He would make two unborn, and therefore would make two Gods. If He were not begotten, then, compared with Him who was not begotten, and found equal, they would rightly have rendered two Gods, being not begotten; and therefore Christ would have rendered two Gods. If He were found to be without origin like the Father, and Himself the beginning of all things like the Father, making two beginnings, He would consequently have shown us two Gods as well. Or if He too were not the Son, but a Father begetting from Himself another Son, then, rightly compared with the Father and designated as great as He, He would have made two Fathers, and therefore would also have proved two Gods. If He had been invisible, compared with the Invisible and shown to be His equal, He would have shown two invisibles, and therefore would also have proved two Gods. If incomprehensible, if also whatever other things belong to the Father, rightly, we say, He would have stirred up the controversy of two Gods which these people fabricate. But now whatever He is, He is not from Himself, because He is not unborn either; but He is from the Father, because He is begotten: whether as He is the Word, or as He is the Power, or as He is the Wisdom, or as He is the Light, or as He is the Son, and whichever of these He is, since He is not from anywhere else than, as we have already said above, from the Father; owing His origin to His Father, He could not create a discord of divinity out of the number of two Gods, He who drew His origin, by being born, from Him who is the one God. In which way, while He is both only-begotten and first-begotten from Him who has no origin, one is
Editors' notes and page, col. 979

Footnotes

(53) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 979 (not visible)

Esset. Hic, et paulo post ubi legimus genitus non esset, conjiciebat Welchmanus legendum est. Atque ita edidit Jacksonus.

Were. Here, and a little after where we read genitus non esset, Welchman conjectured that est should be read. And so Jackson printed.

(printed under page 541)

(54) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 979 (not visible)

Si invisibilis... quia nec innatus est. Has duas periodos et dimidiam quae in praecedentibus editis desiderabantur, ex laudato codice Anglicano supplevimus, omittentes illud excusorum, Christus autem non innatus est, atque illa ex iisdem excusis addentes, sed ex Patre est, quia genitus est. PAMEL. — Nimirum editiones quae Pamelianam praecesserunt, post voces et ideo duos approbasset etiam Deos, sic se habebant: Christus autem non innatus est; sed ex Patre est quia, genitus est. Caeterum vetera exemplaria expressit Welchmanus: Pamelianum vero Jacksonus.

If invisible ... because he is not unborn either. These two and a half sentences, missing in the earlier printed editions, we have supplied from the English codex already cited, leaving out that phrase of the printed copies, But Christ is not unborn, and adding from the same printed copies, but he is from the Father, because he was begotten. PAMELIUS. — That is, the editions that preceded Pamelius's ran thus, after the words and therefore would have proved there were also two Gods: But Christ is not unborn; but he is from the Father because he was begotten. Welchman, however, followed the old copies; Jackson, Pamelius's.

(printed under page 541)

(55) ‹anchor: unus› · call in col 979

Unus. Legendum unum putat Welchmanus.

One [masc.]. Welchman thinks unum [neut.] should be read.

(printed under page 541)

(56) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 979/980 (not visible)

Idcirco. Cum Gagnaeo supplemus: Idcirco unum Deum asseruit (nempe Scriptura) et ex ms. cod. Anglic. initium potius et principium. PAMEL.

Therefore. With Gagny we supply: Therefore it asserted one God (namely Scripture), and from the English manuscript codex, rather the beginning and source. PAMELIUS.

(printed under page 541)

(57) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 979/980 (not visible)

Filius. Legimus iterum cum Gagnaeo; Filius autem nihil ex arbitrio suo gerit, pro eo quod substituerat Gelenius: Idem est denique quod nihil. PAMEL.

The Son. Again we read with Gagny: But the Son does nothing of his own choice, in place of what Gelenius had substituted: It is the same, finally, as nothing. PAMELIUS.

(printed under page 541)

(58) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 979/980 (not visible)

Deos. Hanc vocem ab editis omissam, restituit primus Welchmanus, eumque secutus Jacksonus.

Gods. This word, left out by the printed editions, Welchman first restored, and Jackson followed him.

(printed under page 541)

(59) ‹anchor: not in crop› · call in col 979/980 (not visible)

Nam... dum qui ex illo nascitur. Haec iterum supplemus ex ms. cod. Anglic. parenthesi interjecta. PAMEL.

For ... while he who is born of him. These words again we supply from the English manuscript codex, set in as a parenthesis. PAMELIUS.

(printed under page 541)

Page

  • running head: 979 NOVATIANI PRESBYTER[I ...] (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A ‹voluntate facta sunt omnia›; B ‹tatus, duos Patres effecisset›; C ‹Quo genere dum et unigenitus›; D ‹beside the Commentarius, not the text: plevimus, omittentes illud excusorum›
  • old-edition numerals: 951 after ‹Verbum est,›
PL 3:980
omnium rerum et principium et caput. Idcirco unum Deum asseruit, quem non sub ullo principio aut initio, sed initium potius et principium rerum omnium comprobavit. Filius autem nihil ex arbitrio suo gerit, nec ex consilio suo facit, nec a se venit, sed imperiis paternis omnibus et praeceptis obedit: ut quamvis probet illum nativitas Filium (Hebr. V, 8), tamen morigera obedientia asserat illum paternae voluntatis, ex quo est ministrum: ita dum se Patri in omnibus obtemperantem reddit, quamvis sit et Deus, unum tamen Deum Patrem de obedientia sua ostendit, ex quo et originem traxit. Et ideo duos Deos facere non potuit, quia nec duas origines fecit, qui ex eo qui originem non habet, principium nativitatis ante omne tempus accepit. Nam cum id sit principium caeteris quod innatum est (quod Deus solus Pater est qui extra originem est; ex quo hic est qui natus est), dum qui ex illo nascitur, merito ex eo venit qui originem non habet, principium probans illud esse ex quo ipse est: etiamsi Deus est qui natus est, unum tamen Deum ostendit, quem hic qui natus est, esse sine origine comprobavit. Est ergo Deus, sed in hoc ipsum genitus, ut esset Deus. Est et Dominus, sed in hoc ipsum natus ex Patre, ut esset Dominus. Est et (Isa. IX, 6) Angelus, sed ad annuntiandum magnum Dei consilium, ex Patre suo Angelus destinatus. Cujus sic divinitas traditur, ut non aut dissonantia aut inaequalitate divinitatis duos Deos reddidisse videatur. Subjectis enim ei quasi Filio omnibus rebus a Patre, dum (I Cor. XV, 28) ipse cum his quae illi subjecta sunt, Patri suo subjicitur, Patris quidem sui Filius probatur;
of all things both the beginning and the head. Therefore He asserted one God, whom He proved to be not under any beginning or origin, but rather the origin and beginning of all things. But the Son does nothing of His own will, nor does He act by His own counsel, nor does He come from Himself, but He obeys all His Father's commands and precepts: so that, although His birth proves Him a Son (Heb. 5:8), yet His compliant obedience declares Him the minister of the Father's will, from whom He is: thus, while He renders Himself obedient to the Father in all things, although He also is God, yet by His obedience He shows the one God the Father, from whom He also drew His origin. And therefore He could not make two Gods, because neither did He make two origins, He who from Him who has no origin received the beginning of His birth before all time. For since that which is unborn is the beginning for the rest (because God the Father alone is He who is outside origin; from whom this One is who is born), while He who is born from Him rightly comes from Him who has no origin, proving that to be the beginning from which He Himself is: even though He who is born is God, yet He shows one God, whom He who is born proved to be without origin. He is therefore God, but begotten for this very purpose, that He might be God. He is also Lord, but born from the Father for this very purpose, that He might be Lord. He is also an Angel (Isa. 9:6), but appointed an Angel by His Father to announce the great counsel of God. His divinity is so handed down that He does not seem to have rendered two Gods by either discord or inequality of divinity. For when all things have been subjected to Him as Son by the Father, while (1 Cor. 15:28) He Himself, together with those things which have been subjected to Him, is subjected to His Father, He is indeed proved to be the Son of His Father;
Editors' notes and page, col. 980

Footnotes

(60) ‹anchor: natus› · call in col 980

Natus. Deest haec vox apud Pamelium, ex typothetae fortasse incuria: eam enim exhibent al.

Born. This word is wanting in Pamelius, perhaps through the typesetter's carelessness; for others show it.

(printed under page 541)

(61) ‹anchor: Cujus› · call in col 980

Cujus.... inaequalitate divinitatis. Haec restituit ex ms. Anglicano Pamelius; Gagnaeus et Frobenius edidere, ut non dissonantia divinitatis: atque hanc lectionem retinuit Welchmanus.

Whose .... by inequality of divinity. Pamelius restored these words from the English manuscript; Gagny and Froben printed ut non dissonantia divinitatis ("so that not by discord of divinity"), and Welchman kept that reading.

(printed under page 541)

(62) ‹anchor: inaequalitate› · call in col 980

Ut non aut dissonantia, aut inaequalitate, Fatebor ingenue in his verbis legendum mihi videri aequalitate. Utrumque enim pari studio removet auctor a sanctissima Trinitate, et in natura et substantia discrepantiam, et in originis ordine aequalitatem. Quare substantiae communionem inter Patrem et Filium admittit, eamque in hoc positam putat, quod tota divinitatis auctoritas Filio tradita, eadem in Patre esse non desinat. Sed illud semper arctissime tenet Filium ut a Patre genitum non esse origine aequalem Patri. Quare illud Pauli Philipp. II, 6: Non rapinam arbitratus est esse se aequalem Deo, sic interpretatur: « Quamvis se ex Deo Patre Deum esse meminisset, nunquam se Deo Patri aut comparavit aut contulit, memor se esse ex suo Patre, et hoc ipsum quod est, habere se, quia Pater dedisset. » MARAN. Divin. D. N. J. C. lib. IV, cap 19, § 2, pag. 519.

So that not either by discord or by inequality. I will frankly confess that in these words it seems to me aequalitate ("by equality") should be read. For the author removes both from the most holy Trinity with equal zeal: discrepancy in nature and substance, and equality in the order of origin. So he admits a communion of substance between Father and Son, and holds that it consists in this, that the whole authority of the divinity handed to the Son does not cease to be the same in the Father. But he always holds most firmly that the Son, as begotten by the Father, is not equal to the Father in origin. So he interprets Paul's words, Phil 2:6, He did not count it robbery to be equal to God, thus: "Although he remembered that he was God from God the Father, he never compared or set himself beside God the Father, mindful that he was from his Father, and that he had this very thing that he is because the Father had given it." MARAN, De divinitate D. N. J. C., bk. IV, ch. 19, § 2, p. 519.

(printed under page 541)

Page

  • running head: PRESBYTERI ROMANI
  • marginal letters: A ‹omnium rerum et principium›; B ‹pus accepit. Nam cum›; C ‹(I Cor. XV, 28) ipse cum›; D ‹ri aequalitate. Utrumque enim› (in the Commentarius, not set)
  • old-edition numerals: 952 after ‹natus›
PL 3:981
caeterorum autem et Dominus et Deus esse reperitur. Ex quo dum huic qui est Dens omnia substrata traduntur, et cuncta sibi subjecta Filius accepta refert Patri, totam divinitatis auctoritatem rursus Patri remittit; unus, Deus ostenditur verus et aeternus Pater: a quo solo haec vis divinitatis emissa, etiam in Filium tradita et dirccta, rursum substantiae per communionem ad Patrem revolvitur. Deus quidem ostenditur Filius, cui divinitas tradita et porrecta conspicitur; et tamen nihilominus unus Deus Pater probatur, dum gradatim reciproco meatu illa majestas atque divinitas ad Patrem qui dederat eam, rursum ab illo ipso Folio missa revertitur
but of the rest He is found to be both Lord and God. Hence, while all things are delivered as laid beneath Him Who is God, and the Son refers to the Father all the things He has received as subject to Himself, He sends back again to the Father the whole authority of divinity; one God is shown, the true and eternal Father, from Whom alone this power of divinity, sent forth and also handed on and directed into the Son, is turned back again through the communion of substance to the Father. The Son is indeed shown to be God, to Whom divinity is seen to have been handed on and extended; and yet nonetheless the Father is proved to be one God, while by degrees, in a reciprocal course, that majesty and divinity, to the Father Who had given it, sent again from that very Son, returns
et retorquetur; ut merito Deus Pater omnium Deus sit, et principium ipsius quoque Filii sui. quem Dominum genuit: Filius autem caeterorum omnium Deus sit, quoniam omnibus illum Deus Pater praeposuit quem genuit (I Tim. II, 5: ita Mediator Dei et hominum Christus Jesus omnis creaturae subjectam sibi habens a Patre proprio potestatem qua Deus est; cum tota creatura subdita sibi, concors Patri sub Deo inventus, unum et solum et verum Deum Patrem suum, manente in illo quod etiam auditus est (Hebr., V, 7(, breviter approbavit.
and is turned back; so that rightly God the Father is God of all, and the beginning also of His own Son, Whom He begot as Lord; while the Son is God of all the rest, since God the Father set over all Him Whom He begot (1 Tim. 2:5: thus the Mediator of God and men, Christ Jesus, having from His own Father the power over every creature made subject to Him, by which He is God; since the whole creation is subject to Him, found in concord with the Father under God, has briefly shown that His Father is the one and only and true God, there remaining in Him that for which He was also heard (Heb. 5:7).
Editors' notes and page, col. 981

Footnotes

Heading: Gallandii commentarius. (the commentary above the full-width band, under the end of De Trinitate)

Galland's commentary.

(printed on page 542, above the band)

(63) ‹anchor: remittit; unus› · call in col 981 (printed "(65)" or a worn "(63)" at the head of the note)

Patri remittit; unus. Sic Pamelius. Veteres editi quos secutus est Welchmanus, illi remittit: unde unus.

Patri remittit; unus ("sends back to the Father; one"). So Pamelius. The old editions, which Welchman followed: illi remittit: unde unus ("sends back to Him: whence one").

(printed on page 542, in the commentary above the band)

(64) ‹anchor: Filii sui› · call in col 982 (in the paragraph set under col 981; the call is printed "(66)")

Et principium ipsius quoque Filii sui. Haec ex ms. Anglic. supplevit Pamelius. Mox Deum genuit legendum existimat Welchmanus, consentiente Jacksono. Paule post Dominus sit legit Latinius.

And the beginning also of His own Son. Pamelius supplied these words from the English manuscript. Just after, Welchman thinks Deum genuit ("He begot as God") should be read, with Jackson agreeing. A little after [Paule as printed], Latini reads Dominus sit ("may be Lord").

(printed on page 542, in the commentary above the band) (65) begins in the left half of this commentary (Manente in illo. …); the whole note is filed in n982. The two notes below belong to the next unit (De cibis Judaicis, below the band); they are kept here as filed, and are not this unit's.

(1) ‹anchor: faciat liberiorem› · call in col 981

Liberiorem. Sic Pamelius. Mallet Latinius hilariorem.

Freer. So Pamelius. Latini would prefer hilariorem ("more cheerful").

(printed under page 542)

(2) ‹anchor: dum, quo› · call in col 981

Quo. Haec est lectio Gelenii et Pamelii. Welchmanus quod, minus recte, Mox Jacksonus edidit affectus. Sensus enim, inquit, videtur esse, similes affectus vobis remittens. Sed lectio vulgata planior. Vocem enim similes respicere putarim literas, quarum paulo ante mentio.

On which. This is the reading of Gelenius and Pamelius. Welchman, quod, less correctly. Shortly after, Jackson printed affectus. For the sense, he says, seems to be returning to you like affections. But the common reading is plainer. For I should think the word similes ("like") refers to literas ("letters"), mentioned a little before.

(printed under page 542)

Page

  • running head: 981 DE CIBIS JUDAICIS (cut off at the image edge)
  • marginal letters: A batur; caeterorum autem; B beside the commentary, (63) Patri remittit; C CAPUT PRIMUM; D between citudinum stimulis and jacturam vobis
  • old-edition numerals: 953 before CAPUT PRIMUM
  • other: column begins with the fragment "batur" of a word broken from the previous column; the word "rever-|titur", split between col 981 and the col 982 paragraph set below it, stands whole at the end of the first paragraph (Q2). The full-width title NOVATIANI PRESBYTERI ROMANI DE CIBIS JUDAICIS stands between the Gallandi commentary and CAPUT PRIMUM; it is cut off and not set. Editors' matter set: the italic chapter summary (Novatianus presbyler Romanus...). UNSURE: "huic" (printed c looks like o, taken as damaged type); "dirccta" (set as printed; could be a worn e); "computandum" (line end looks like "computans", taken as a damaged hyphen); "quam ne" (m damaged). The parenthesis opened at "(quid enim" is not closed in print.
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 981/982 in mid-page: the 1 paragraph(s) above it in col 982 are set here, after the 1 above it in col 981 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
  • other: the column continues with CAPUT PRIMUM (another unit); not set here
  • misprints kept as printed: Dens (for Deus); Folio (for Filio); in note (64) Paule (for Paulo) (Q2).
  • other: Q2 UNSURE: in note (64) the line break prints "consentienteJacki|sono" at this resolution; set Jacksono.
PL 3:982
Editors' notes and page, col. 982

Footnotes

(65) ‹anchor: manente in illo› · call in col 982 (in the paragraph set under col 981)

Manente in illo. Locus valde obscurus visus est Pamelio, et quantum apparet, mutilus aut corruptus. Gagnaeus legebat manentem in se quod audivit ab illo, Welchmanus, unius litterulae adjectione legendo manentem, pro manente, recte procedere sententiam, auctoremque alludere ad Heb. V, 7, in verbis auditus est, existimavit. Aqud Jacksonum vero vir doctus rescribendum conjecit, manens et in illo, cui etiam subditus est: quae tamen lectio ab exemplaris scriptura nimium recedere videtur.

Manente in illo ("there remaining in Him"). The place seemed very obscure to Pamelius and, as far as appears, mutilated or corrupt. Gagny read manentem in se quod audivit ab illo ("remaining in himself what he heard from him"); Welchman, reading manentem for manente by adding one small letter, judged that the sentence runs correctly and that the author alludes to Heb 5:7 in the words auditus est ("he was heard"). In Jackson [Aqud as printed], however, a learned man conjectured that it should be rewritten manens et in illo, cui etiam subditus est ("remaining also in Him to whom He is also subject"); yet this reading seems to depart too far from the text of the copy.

(printed on page 542, in the commentary above the band; begins in its left half, "cor-|ruptus" set whole) The note below belongs to the next unit (De cibis Judaicis, below the band); kept here as filed, not this unit's.

(3) ‹anchor: ad brabium› · call in col 982

Brabium. Editio Pamelii 1635, bravium, At Frobeniana et reliquae Pamelianae bravium. Sic etiam uterque editor Anglic. Statim vero sursum pro cursu edidit Jacksonus, Graeca respiciens Philipp. III, 14, τῆς ἄνω κλήσεως ubi Vulg supernae vocationis. Paulo post idem Jacksonus legendum suspicatur et condigne.

Prize. Pamelius's edition of 1635, bravium; and Froben's and the other editions of Pamelius, bravium. So too both English editors. Immediately after, Jackson printed sursum ("upward") for cursu ("in the course"), with an eye to the Greek of Phil 3:14, τῆς ἄνω κλήσεως ("of the upward calling"), where the Vulgate has supernae vocationis. A little after, the same Jackson suspects that et condigne ("and worthily") should be read.

(printed under page 542)

Page

  • running head: …S JUDAICIS EPISTOLA. 982 (cut off at left edge of image)
  • marginal letters: A ‹titur et retorquetur›; B ‹ruptus. Gagnaeus legebat› (beside the Commentarius); C ‹elaboro vobis me praesentem›; D ‹exhortor et vigilantes excito›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the 1 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 981 (reading order, moved on receipt)
  • other: the text of this column below the full-width band belongs to the next unit; not set here (rail-only part)
  • other: in the paragraph above the band the call after "Filii sui" is printed (66), out of sequence before (65); it is for note (64), now filed with (63) in n981 from the left half of page 542 (Q2).